Title: The Ghost Girl
Author: Stacpoole, H. De Vere (Henry De Vere), 1863-1951
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Ghost Girl" ***


THE GHOST GIRL



BY THE SAME AUTHOR

Sea Plunder         $1.30 net
The Gold Trail      $1.30 net
The Pearl Fishers   $1.30 net
The Presentation    $1.30 net
The New Optimism    $1.00 net
Poppyland           $2.00 net

The Poems of François Villon
Translated by
H. DE VERE STACPOOLE

Boards              $3.00 net
Half Morocco        $7.50 net



THE GHOST GIRL

BY
H. DE VERE STACPOOLE

AUTHOR OF
"THE MAN WHO LOST HIMSELF," "SEA PLUNDER,"
"THE PEARL FISHERS," "THE GOLD TRAIL," ETC.

NEW YORK: JOHN LANE COMPANY
LONDON: JOHN LANE, THE BODLEY HEAD
TORONTO: S. B GUNDY--MCMXVIII



Copyright, 1918
By JOHN LANE COMPANY

PRESS OF
VAIL-BALLOU COMPANY
BINGHAMTON, N. Y.
U. S. A.



THE GHOST GIRL

PART I



CHAPTER I


It was a warm, grey, moist evening, typical Irish weather, and Miss
Berknowles was curled up in a window-seat of the library reading a book.
Kilgobbin Park lay outside with the rooks cawing in the trees, miles of
park land across which the dusk was coming, blotting out all things from
Arranakilty to the Slieve Bloom Mountains.

The turf fire burning on the great hearth threw out a rich steady glow
that touched the black oak panelling of the room, the book backs, and the
long-nosed face of Sir Nicholas Berknowles "attributed to Lely" and
looking down at his last descendant from a dusty canvas on the opposite
wall.

The girl made a prettier picture. Red hair when it is of the right colour
is lovely, and Phylice Berknowles' hair was of the right red, worn in a
tail--she was only fifteen--so long that she could bite the end with ease
and comfort when she was in a meditative mood, a habit of perdition that
no schoolmistress could break her of.

She was biting her tail now as she read, up to her eyes in the marvellous
story of the Gold Bug, and now, unable to read any more by the light from
the window, she came to the fire, curled herself on the hearthrug and
continued the adventures of the treasure-seekers by the light of the
burning turf.

What a pretty face it was, seen by the full warm glow of the turf, and
what a perfectly shaped head! It was not the face and head of a Berknowles
as you could easily have perceived had you compared it with the portraits
in the picture gallery, but of a Mascarene.

Phyl's mother had been a Mascarene, a member of the old, adventurous
family that settled in Virginia when Virginia was a wilderness and spread
its branches through the Carolinas when the Planter was king of the South.
Red hair had run among the Mascarenes, red hair and a wild spirit that
brooked no contradiction and knew no fear. Phyl had inherited something of
this restless and daring spirit. She had run away from the Rottingdean
Academy for the Daughters of the Nobility and Gentry where she had been
sent at the age of twelve; making her way back to Ireland like a homing
pigeon, she had turned up one morning at breakfast time, quite unshaken by
her experiences of travel and with the announcement that she did not like
school.

Had her mother been alive the traveller would have been promptly returned,
but Phyl's father, good, easy man, was too much taken up with agrarian
disputes, hunting, and the affairs of country life to bother much about
the small affair of his daughter's future and education. He accepted her
rejection of his plans, wrote a letter of apology to the Rottingdean
Academy, and hired a governess for her. She wore out three in eighteen
months, declared herself dissatisfied with governesses and competent to
finish the process of educating and polishing herself.

This she did with the aid of all the books in the library, old Dunn, the
rat-catcher of Arranakilty, a man profoundly versed in the habits of
rodents and birds, Larry the groom, and sundry others of low estate but
high intelligence in matters of sport and woodcraft.

Now it might be imagined from the foregoing that hardihood,
self-assertion, and other unpleasant characteristics would be indicated in
the manner and personality of this lover of freedom and rebel against
restraint. Not at all. She was a most lovable and clinging person, when
she could get hold of anything worth clinging to, with a mellifluous Irish
voice at once soothing and distracting, a voice with pockets in it but not
a trace of a brogue or only the very faintest suspicion. Yet when she
spoke she had the Irish turn of words and she used the word "sure" in a
manner strange to the English.

She had reached the point in the "Gold Bug" where Jupp is threatening to
beat Legrand, when, laying the book down beside her on the hearthrug, she
sat with her hands clasping her knees and her eyes fixed on the fire.

The tale had suddenly lost interest. She was thinking of her dead father,
the big, hearty man who had gone to America only eight weeks ago and who
would never return. He had gone on a visit to some of his wife's people,
fallen ill, and died.

Phyl could not understand it at all. She had cried her heart out amongst
the ruins of her little world, but she could not understand why it had
been ruined, or what her father had done to be killed like that, or what
she had done to deserve such misery. The Reverend Peter Graham of
Arranakilty could explain nothing about the matter to her understanding.
She nearly died and then miraculously recovered. Acute grief often ends
like that, suddenly. The mourner may be maimed for life but the sharpness
of the pain of that dreadful, dreadful disease is gone.

Phyl found herself one morning discussing rats with old Dunn, asking him
how many he had caught in the barn and taking a vague sort of interest in
what the old fellow was saying; books began to appeal to her again and the
old life to run anew in a crippled sort of way. Then other things
happened. Mr. Hennessey, the family lawyer, who had been a crony of her
father's and who had known her from infancy, came down to Kilgobbin to
arrange matters.

It seemed that Mr. Berknowles before dying had made a will and that the
will was being brought over from the States by Mr. Pinckney, his wife's
cousin in whose house he had died.

"I'm sure I don't know what the chap wants coming over with it for," said
Mr. Hennessey. "He said it was by your father's request he was coming, but
it's a long journey for a man to take at this season of the year--and I
hope the will is all right."

There was an implied distrust in his tone and an antagonism to Mr.
Pinckney that was not without its effect on Phyl.

She disliked Mr. Pinckney. She had never seen him but she disliked him all
the same, and she feared him. She felt instinctively that this man was
coming to make some alteration in her way of life. She did not want any
change, she wanted to go on living just as she was with Mrs. Driscoll the
housekeeper to look after her and all the old servants to befriend her and
Mr. Hennessey to pay the bills.

Mr. Hennessey was in the house now. He had come down that morning from
Dublin to receive Mr. Pinckney, who was due to arrive that night.

Phyl, sitting on the hearthrug, was in the act of picking up her book when
the door opened and in came Mr. Hennessey.

He had been out in the grounds overlooking things and he came to the fire
to warm his hands, telling Phyl to sit easy and not disturb herself. Then,
as he held a big foot to the warmth he talked down at the girl, telling
her of what he had been about and the ruination Rafferty was letting the
greenhouses go to.

"Half-a-dozen panes of glass out--and 'I've no putty,' says he. 'Putty,'
said I to him, 'and what's that head of yours made of?' The stoves are all
out of order and there's a hole in one of the flues I could get my thumb
in."

"Rafferty's awfully good to the dogs," said Phyl in her mellow voice, so
well adapted for intercession. "He may be a bit careless, but he never
does forget to feed the animals. He's got the chickens to look after, too,
and then there's the beagles, he knows every dog in the pack and every dog
knows him--oh, dear, what's the good of it all!"

The thought of the beagles had brought up the vision of their master who
would never hunt with them again. Her voice became tinged with melancholy
and Hennessey changed the subject, taking his seat in one of the armchairs
that stood on either side of the fireplace.

He was a big, loosely-made man, an easy going man with a kind heart who
would have come to financial disaster long ago only for his partner,
Niven.

"He's almost due to be here by now," said he, taking out his watch and
looking at it, "unless the express from Dublin is late."

"What'll he be like, do you think?" said Phyl.

"There's no saying," replied Mr. Hennessey. "He's an American and I've
never had much dealings with Americans except by letter. By all accounts
they are sharp business men, but I daresay he is all right. The thing that
gets me is his coming over. Americans don't go thousands of miles for
nothing, but if it's after any hanky-panky business about the property,
maybe he'll find Jack Hennessey as sharp as any American."

"He's some sort of a relation of ours," said Phyl. "Father said he was a
sort of cousin."

"On your mother's side," said Hennessey.

"Yes," said Phyl. Then, after a moment's pause, "D'you know I've often
thought of all those people over there and wondered what they were like
and how they lived--my mother's people. Father used to talk of them
sometimes. He said they kept slaves."

"That was in the old days," said Hennessey. "The slaves are all gone long
ago. They used to have sugar plantations and suchlike, but the war stopped
all that."

"It's funny," said Phyl, "to think that my people kept slaves--my mother's
people--Oh, if one could only see back, see all the people that have gone
before one so long ago-- Don't you ever feel like that?"

Mr. Hennessey never had; his forebears had been liquor dealers in Athlone
and he was content to let them lie without a too close inquisition into
the romances of their lives.

"Mr. Hennessey," said Phyl, after a moment's silence, "suppose Father has
left Mr. Pinckney all his money--what will become of me?"

"The Lord only knows," said Hennessey; "but what's been putting such
fancies in your head?"

"I don't know," replied the girl. "I was just thinking. Of course he
wouldn't do such a thing--It's your talking of the will the last time you
were here set me on, I suppose, but I dreamed last night Mr. Pinckney came
and he was an American with a beard like Uncle Sam in _Punch_ last week,
and he said Father had made a will and left him everything--he'd left him
me as well as everything else, and the dogs and all the servants and
Kilgobbin--then I woke up."

"Well, you were dreaming nonsense," said the practical Hennessey. "A man
can't leave his daughter away from him, though I'm half thinking there's
many a man would be willing enough if he could."

Phyl raised her head. Her quick ear had caught a sound from the avenue.
Then the crash of wheels on gravel came from outside and her companion,
rising hurriedly from his chair, went to the window.

"That's him," said the easy-speaking Hennessey.



CHAPTER II


He left the room and Phyl, rising from the hearthrug, stood with her hand
on the mantelpiece listening.

Hennessey had left the door open and she could hear a confused noise from
the hall, the sound of luggage being brought in, the bustle of servants
and a murmur of voices.

Then a voice that made her start.

"Thanks, I can carry it myself."

It was the newcomer's voice, he was being conducted to his room by
Hennessey. It was a cheerful, youthful voice, not in the least suggestive
of Uncle Sam with the goatee beard as depicted by the unimaginative artist
of _Punch_. And it was a voice she had heard before, so she fancied, but
where, she could not possibly tell--nor did she bother to think,
dismissing the idea as a fancy.

She stood listening, but heard nothing more, only the wind that had risen
and was shaking the ivy outside the windows.

Byrne, the old manservant, came in and lit the lamps and then after a few
minutes Hennessey entered. He looked cheerful.

"He seems all right and he'll be down in a minute," said the lawyer; "not
a bit of harm in him, though I haven't had time to tackle him over money
affairs."

"How old is he?" asked the girl.

"Old! Why, he's only a boy, but he's got all a man's ways with him--he's
American, they're like that. I've heard say the American children order
their own mothers and fathers about and drive their own motor-cars and
gamble on the Stock Exchange." He pulled out his watch and looked at it;
it pointed to ten minutes past seven; then he lit a cigar and sat smoking
and smoking without a word whilst Phyl sat thinking and staring at the
fire. They were seated like this when the door opened and Byrne shewed in
Mr. Pinckney.

Hennessey had called him a boy. He was not that. He was twenty-two years
of age, yet he looked only twenty and you would not have been particularly
surprised if you had been told that he was only nineteen. Good-looking,
well-groomed and well-dressed, he made a pleasant picture, and as he came
across the room to greet Phyl he explained without speaking what Mr.
Hennessey meant about "all the manners of a man."

Pinckney's manner was the manner of a man of the world of thirty,
easy-going, assured, and decided.

He shook hands with Phyl as Hennessey introduced them, and then stood with
his back to the fireplace talking, as she took her seat in the armchair on
the right, whilst the lawyer remained standing, hands in pockets and foot
on the left corner of the fender.

The newcomer did most of the talking. By a downward glance every now and
then he included Phyl in the conversation, but he addressed most of his
remarks to Mr. Hennessey.

"And you came over by the Holyhead route?" said the lawyer.

"I did," replied Pinckney.

"And what did you think of Kingstown?"

"Well, upon my word, I saw less of it than of a gentleman with long hair
and a bundle of newspapers under his arm who received me like a mother
just as I landed, hypnotised me into buying half-a-dozen newspapers and
started me off for Dublin with his blessing."

"That was Davy Stevens," said Phyl, speaking for the first time.

Pinckney's entrance had produced upon her the same effect as his voice.

You know the feeling that some places produce on the mind when first
seen--

                  "I have been here before
                  But when or how I cannot tell
                  I know the lights along the shore--"

It seemed to her that she had known Pinckney and had met him in some
place, but when or how she could not possibly remember. The feeling had
almost worn off now. It had thrilled her, but the thrill had vanished and
the concrete personality of the man was dominating her mind--and not very
pleasantly.

There was nothing in his manner or his words to give offence; he was quite
pleasant and nice but--but--well, it was almost as though she had met some
one whom she had known and liked and who had changed.

The little jump of the heart that his voice caused in her had been
followed by a chill. His manner displeased her vaguely. He seemed so
assured, so every day, so cold.

It seemed to her that not only did he hold his entertainers at a critical
distance, but that he was somehow wanting in respectfulness to
herself--Lunatic ideas, for the young man could not possibly have been
more cordial towards two utter strangers and as for respectfulness, one
does not treat a girl in a pigtail exactly as one treats a full-grown
woman.

"Oh, Davy Stevens, was it?" said Pinckney, glancing down at Phyl. "Well, I
never knew the meaning of peaceful persuasion till he had sold out his
stock on me. Now in the States that man would likely have been President
by this--Things grow quicker over there."

"And what did you think of Dublin?" asked Hennessey.

"Well," said the young man, "the two things that struck me most about
Dublin were the dirt and the want of taxicabs."

A dead silence followed this remark.

Never tell an Irishman that Dublin is dirty.

Hennessey was dumb, and as for Phyl, she knew now that she hated this
man.

"Of course," went on the other, "it's a fine old city and I'm not sure
that I would alter it or even brush it up. I should think it's pretty much
the same to-day as when Lever wrote of it. It's a survival of the past,
like Nuremberg. All the same, one doesn't want to live in a survival of
the past--does one?"

"I've lived there a good many years," said Hennessey; "and I've managed to
survive it. It's not Chicago, of course; it's just Dublin, and it doesn't
pretend to be anything else."

"Just so," said Pinckney. He felt that he had put his foot in it;
recalling his own lightly spoken words he felt shocked at his want of
tact, and he was casting about for something to say about the sacred city
of a friendly nature but not too fulsome, when Byrne opened the door and
announced that dinner was served.



CHAPTER III


Phyl led the way and they crossed the hall to the dining-room, a room
oak-panelled like the library and warm with the light of fire and
candles.

Once upon a time there had been high doings in this sombre room, hunt
breakfasts and dinners, rousing songs, laughter, and the toasting of
pretty women--now dust and ashes.

Here highly coloured gentlemen had slept the sleep of the just, under the
table, whilst the ladies waited in vain for them in the drawing-room, here
Colonel Berknowles had drunk a glass of mulled wine on that black morning
over a hundred-and-thirty years ago when he went out with Councillor
Kinsella and shot him through the lungs by the Round House on the
Arranakilty Road. The diminutive Tom Moore had sung his songs here "put
standing on the table" by the other guests, and the great Dan had held
forth and the wind had dashed the ivy against the windows just as it did
to-night with fist-fulls of rain from the Slieve Bloom Mountains. Byrne
had put the big silver candlesticks on the table in honour of the guest,
and he now appeared bearing in front of him a huge dish with a cover a
size too small for it.

He placed the dish before Mr. Hennessey and removed the cover, disclosing
a cod's "head and shoulders" whilst a female servant appeared with a dish
of potatoes boiled in their jackets and a tureen of oyster sauce.

Now a cod's head and shoulders served up like this in the good old Irish
way is, honestly, a ghastly sight. The thing has a countenance and an
expression most forbidding and all its own.

The appearance of the old dish cover, clapped on by the cook in a hurry in
default of the proper one, had given Phyl a turn and now she was wondering
what Mr. Pinckney was thinking of the fish and the manner of its serving.

All at once and as if stimulated into life by the presence of the new
guest, all sorts of qualms awoke in her mind. The dining arrangements of
the better class Irish are, and always have been, rather primitive,
haphazard, and lacking in small refinements. Phyl was conscious of the
fact that Byrne had placed several terrible old knives on the table,
knives that properly belonged to the kitchen, and when the second course,
consisting of a boiled chicken, faced by a piece of bacon reposing on a
mat of boiled cabbage, appeared, the fact that one of the dishes was
cracked confronted her with the equally obvious fact that the cook in her
large-hearted way had sent up the chicken with the black legs unremoved.

It seemed to Phyl's vision--now thoroughly distorted--that the eyes of the
stranger were everywhere, cool, critical, and amused; so obsessed was her
mind with this idea that it could take no hold upon the conversation.
Pinckney was talking of the States; he might just as well have been
talking about Timbuctoo for all the impression he made on her with her
unfortunate head filled with cracked dishes, chickens' black legs, Byrne's
awkwardness and the suddenly remembered crumb-brush.

It was twenty years old and it had lost half of its bristles in the
service of the Berknowles who had clung to it with a warm-hearted tenacity
purely Irish.

"Sure, that old brush is a disgrace to the table," was the comment Phyl's
father had made on it once, just as though he were casually referring to
some form of the Inevitable such as the state of the weather.

The disgrace had not been removed and it was coming to the table, now, in
the hand of Byrne. Phyl watched the crumbs being swept up, she watched the
cloth being taken off and the wine and dessert placed in the good old
fashion, on the polished mahogany, then leaving the gentlemen to their
wine, she retired upstairs and to her bedroom.

She felt angry with Byrne, with the cook, with Mr. Hennessey and with
herself. Plenty of people had been to dinner at Kilgobbin, yet she had
never felt ashamed of the _ménage_ till now. This stranger from over the
water, notwithstanding her dislike for him, had the power to disturb her
mind as few other people had disturbed it in the course of her short life.
Other people had put her into worse tempers, other people had made her
dislike them, but no one else had ever roused her into this feeling of
unrest, this criticism of her belongings, this irritation against
everything including herself.

Her bedroom was a big room with two windows looking upon the park; it was
almost in black darkness, but the windows shewed in dim, grey oblongs and
she made her way to one of them, took her place in the window-seat and
pressed her forehead against the glass. The rain had ceased and the clouds
had risen, but the moon was not yet high enough to pierce them. Phyl could
just make out the black masses of the distant woods and the movement of
the near fir-trees shaking their tops like hearse plumes to the wind.

The park always fascinated her when it was like that, almost blotted out
by night. These shapes in the dark were akin to shapes in the fire in
their power over the fancy of the gazer. Phyl as she watched them was
thinking: not one word had this stranger said about her dead father.

Mr. Berknowles had died in his house and this man had buried him in
Charleston; he had come over here to Ireland on the business of the will
and he had come into the dead man's house as unconcernedly as though it
were an hotel, and he had laughed and talked about all sorts of things
with never a word of Him.

If Phyl had thought over the matter, she might have seen that, perhaps,
this silence of Pinckney's was the silence of delicacy, not of
indifference, but she was not in the humour to hold things up to the light
of reason. She had decided to dislike this man and when the Mascarenes
came to a decision of this sort they were hard to be shaken from it.

She had decided to dislike him long before she saw him.

What Phyl really wanted now was perhaps a commonsense female relative to
stiffen her mind against fancies and give her a clear-sighted view of the
world, but she had none. Philip Berknowles was the last of his race, the
few distant connections he had in Ireland lived away in the south and were
separated from him by the grand barrier that divides Ireland into two
opposing camps--Religion. Berknowles was a Protestant, the others
Papists.

Phyl, as she sat watching saw, now, the line of the woods strengthen
against the sky; the moon was breaking through the clouds and its light
increasing minute by minute shewed the parkland clearly defined, the
leafless oaks standing here and there, oaks that of a summer afternoon
stood in ponds of shadow, the clumps of hazel, and away to the west the
great dip, a little valley haunted by a fern-hidden river, a glen
mysterious and secretive, holding in its heart the Druids' altar.

The Druids' altar was the pride of Kilgobbin Park; it consisted of a vast
slab of stone supported on four other stones, no man knew its origin, but
popular imagination had hung it about with all sorts of gruesome fancies.
Victims had been slaughtered there in the old days, a vein of ironstone in
the great slab had become the bloodstain of men sacrificed by the Druids;
the glen was avoided by day and there were very few of the country people
round about who would have entered it by night. Phyl, who had no fear of
anything, loved the place; she had known it from childhood and had been
accustomed to take her worries and bothers there and bury them.

It was a friend, places can become friends and, sometimes, most terrific
enemies.

The girl listening, now, heard voices below stairs. Hennessey and his
companion were evidently leaving the dining-room and crossing the hall to
the library. Going out on the landing she caught a glimpse of them as they
stood for a moment looking at the trophies in the hall, then they went
into the library, the door was closed, and Phyl came downstairs.

In the hall she slipped on a pair of goloshes over her thin shoes, put on
a cloak and hat and came out of the front door, closing it carefully
behind her.

To put it in her own words, she couldn't stand the house any longer. Not
till this very evening did she feel the great change that her father's
death had brought in her life, not till now did she fully know that her
past was dead as well as her father, and not till she had left the house
did the feeling come to her that Pinckney was to prove its undertaker.

There was something alike cold and fateful in the impression that this man
had made upon her, an extraordinary impression, for it would be impossible
to imagine anything further removed from the ideas of Coldness and Fate
than the idea of the cheerful and practical Pinckney. However, there it
was, her heart was chilled with the thought of him and the instinctive
knowledge that he was going to make a great alteration in her life.

She crossed the gravelled drive to the grass sward beyond. The night had
altered marvellously; nearly every vestige of cloud had vanished, blown
away by the wind. The wind and the moon had the night between them and the
air was balmy as the air of summer.

Phyl turned and looked back at the house with all its windows glittering
in the moonlight, then she struck across the grass now almost dried by the
wind.

Phyl had something of the night bird in her composition. She had often
been out long before dawn to pick up night lines in the river and she knew
the woods by dark as well as by day. She was out now for nothing but a
breath of fresh air, she did not intend to stay more than ten minutes, and
she was on the point of returning to the house when a cry from the woods
made her pause.

One might have fancied that some human being was crying out in agony, but
Phyl knew that it was a fox, a fox caught in a trap. She was confirmed in
her knowledge by the barking of its mates; they would be gathered round
the trapped one lending all the help they could--with their voices.

The girl did not pause to think; forgetting that she had no weapon with
which to put the poor beast out of its misery, and no means of freeing it
without being bitten, she started off at a run in the direction of the
sound, entering the woods by a path that led through a grove of hazel;
leaving this path she struck westward swift as an Indian along the road of
the call.

Her mother's people had been used to the wilds, and Phyl had more than a
few drops of tracker blood in her veins; better than that, she had a trace
of the wood instinct that leads a man about the forest and makes him able
to strike a true line to the west or east or north or south without a
compass.

The trees were set rather sparsely here and the moonlight shewed vistas of
withered fern. The wind had fallen, and in the vast silence of the night
this place seemed unreal as a dream. The fox had evidently succeeded in
liberating itself from the trap, for its cries had ceased, cut off all of
a sudden as though by a closing door.

Phyl paused to listen and look around her. Through all the night from
here, from there, came thin traces of sound, threads fretting the silence.
The trotting of a horse a mile away on the Arranakilty road, the bark of a
dog from near the Round House, the shaky bleat of a sheep from the fold at
Ross' farm came distinct yet diminished almost to vanishing point. It was
like listening to the country sounds of Lilliput. With these came the
vaguest whisper of flowing water, broken now and again by a little shudder
of wind in the leafless branches of the trees.

"He's out," said Phyl to herself. She was thinking of the fox. She knew
that the trap must be somewhere about and she guessed who had set it.
Rafferty, without a doubt, for only the other day he had been complaining
of the foxes having raided the chickens, but there was no use in hunting
for the thing by this light and without any indication of its exact
whereabouts, so she struck on, determined to return to the house by the
more open ground leading through the Druids' glen.

She had been here before in the very early morning before sunrise on her
way to the river, Rafferty following her with the fish creel, but she had
never seen the place like this with the moonlight on it and she paused for
a moment to rest and think, taking her seat on a piece of rock by the
cromlech.

Phyl, despite her American strain, was very Irish in one particular:
though cheerful and healthy and without a trace of morbidness in her
composition, she, still, was given to fits of melancholy--not depression,
melancholy. It is in the air of Ireland, the moist warm air that feeds the
shamrock and fills the glens with soft-throated echoes and it is in the
soul of the people.

Phyl, seated in this favourite spot of hers, where she had played as a
child on many a warm summer's afternoon, gave herself over to the
moonlight and the spirit of Recollection.

She had forgotten Pinckney, and the strange disturbance that he had
occasioned in her mind had sunk to rest; she was thinking of her father,
of all the pleasant days that were no more--she remembered her dolls, the
wax ones with staring eyes, dummies and effigies compared with that
mysterious, soulful, sinful, frightful, old rag doll with the inked face,
true friend in affliction and companion in joy, and even more, a Ju-ju to
be propitiated. That thing had stirred in her a sort of religious
sentiment, had caused in her a thrill of worship real, though faint, far
more real than the worship of God that had been cultivated in her mind by
her teachers. The old Druid stone had affected her child's mind in
somewhat the same way, but with a difference. The Ju-ju was a familiar,
she had even beaten and punched it when in a temper; the stone had always
filled her with respect.

There are some people the doors of whose minds are absolutely closed on
the past; we call them material and practical people; there are others in
which the doors of division are a wee crack open, or even ajar, so that
their lives are more or less haunted by whisperings from that strange land
we call yesterday.

In some of the Burmese and Japanese children the doors stand wide open so
that they can see themselves as they were before they passed through the
change called death, but the Westerners are denied this. In Phyl's mind as
a child one might suppose that through the doors ajar some recollections
of forgotten gods once worshipped had stolen, and that the power of the
Ju-ju and the Druids' stone lay in their power of focussing those vague
and wandering threads of remembrance.

To-night this power seemed regained, for she passed from the contemplation
of concrete images into a vague and pleasant state, an absolute idleness
of the intellect akin to that which people call daydreaming.

With her cloak wrapped round her she sat, elbows on knees and her chin in
the palms of her hands giving herself up to Nothing before starting to
resume her way to the house.

Sitting like this she suddenly started and turned. Some one had called
her:

"Phylice!"

For a moment she fancied that it was a real voice, and then she knew that
it was only a voice in her head, one of those sounds we hear when we are
half asleep, one of those hails from dreamland that come now as the
ringing of a bell that never has rung, or the call of a person who has
never spoken.

She rose up and resumed her way, striking along the glen to the open park,
yet still the memory of that call pursued her.

"Phylice!"

It seemed Mr. Pinckney's voice, it _was_ his voice, she was sure of that
now, and she amused herself by wondering why his voice had suddenly popped
up in her head. She had been thinking about him more than about any one
else that evening and that easily accounted for the matter. Fancy had
mimicked him--yet why did Fancy use her name and clothe it in Pinckney's
voice?--and it was distinctly a call, the call of a person who wishes to
draw another person's attention.

Pinckney had never called her by her name and she felt almost irritated at
the impertinence of the phantom voice in doing so.

This same irritation made her laugh when she realised it. Then the idea
that Byrne might lock the hall door before she could get back drove every
other thought away and she began to run, her shadow running before her
over the moonlit grass.

Half way across the sward, which was divided from the grass land proper by
a Ha-ha, she heard the stable clock striking eleven.



CHAPTER IV


When Phyl withdrew from the dining-room, Hennessey filled his glass with
port, Pinckney, who took no wine, lit a cigarette and the two men drew
miles closer to one another in conversation.

They were both relieved by the withdrawal of the girl, Hennessey because
he wanted to talk business, Pinckney because her presence had affected him
like a wet blanket.

His first impression of Phyl had been delightful, then, little by little,
her stiffness and seeming lifelessness had communicated themselves to him.
It seemed to him that he had never met a duller or more awkward
schoolgirl. His mind was of that quick order which requires to be caught
in the uptake rapidly in order to shine. Slowness, coldness, dulness or
hesitancy in others depressed him just as dull weather depressed him. He
did not at all know with what a burning interest his arrival had been
awaited, or the effect that his voice had produced and his first
appearance. He did not know how the dull schoolgirl had weighed him in a
mysterious balance which she herself did not quite comprehend and had
found him slightly wanting. Neither could he tell the extent of the
paralyses produced in that same mind of hers by the cracked china, the old
dish cover, Byrne's awkwardness, and the deboshed crumb-brush.

He should have kept to his first impression of her, for first impressions
are nearly always right; he should have sought for the reason of so much
charm proving charmless, so much positive attraction proving so negative
in effect. But he did not. He just took her as he found her and was glad
she was gone.

"And I believe," said Hennessey, "the South is different now. It used to
be all cotton before the war."

"Oh, no," said Pinckney. "Before the war there was a lot of cotton grown
but we used to grow other things as well, we used to feed ourselves, the
plantation was economically independent. The war broke us. We had to get
money, so we grew cotton as cotton was never grown before; the South
became a great sheet of cotton. You see, cotton is the only crop you can
mortgage, so we grew cotton and mortgaged it. Of course the old-time
planter is gone, everything is done now by companies, and that's the devil
of it--"

Pinckney was silent for a moment and sat staring before him as though he
were looking at the Past.

"Companies, you see, don't grow sunflowers to look at, don't grow trees to
shade them, don't make love in a wild and extravagant manner and shoot
other companies for crossing them in their affections--don't play the
guitar, in short.

"Companies don't breed trotting horses and wear panama hats and put
flowers in their buttonholes. The old Planter used to do these things and
a lot of others. He was a bit of a patriarch in his way, too--well, he's
gone and more's the pity. He's like an old house pulled down. No one can
ever build it again as it was. The South's a big industrial region now.
Not only cotton--ore and coal and machinery. We supply the North and East
with pig-iron, machinery, God knows what. Berknowles was very keen on
Southern industries, regularly bitten. He was talking of selling off here
and coming to settle in Charleston when the illness took him-- and that
reminds me."

He took a document from his pocket. "This is the will. I've kept it on my
person since I started for here. It's not the thing to trust to a handbag.
It's in correct form, I believe. Temperley, our solicitor, made it out for
him and it leaves everything to the girl when she's twenty--but just read
it and see what you think."

He lit another cigarette whilst Hennessey, putting on his glasses and
pushing his dessert plate away, spread the will on the table.

Pinckney watched him as he read it. Hennessey was a new order of being to
him. This easy-going, slipshod, garrulous gentleman, fond of his glass of
wine, contrasted strangely with the typical lawyer of the States. Flushed
and not in his business mood, the man of law cast his eyes over the
document before him, reading bits of it here and there and seeming not
inclined to bother himself by a concentration of his full energies on the
matter.

Then, suddenly, his eyes became fixed on a paragraph which he re-read as
though puzzled by the meaning of it. Then he looked up at the other over
his glasses.

"Why, what's this?" said he. "He has made _you_ Phyl's guardian. _You!_"

Pinckney laughed.

"Yes, that was the chief thing that brought me over. He has made me her
guardian, till she's twenty, and he made me promise to look after her
interests and see to all business arrangements. He said he had no near
relations in Ireland, and he said that he'd sooner trust the devil than
the few relatives he had, that they were Papists--that is to say Roman
Catholics--he seemed to fear them like the deuce and their influence on
the girl. I couldn't understand him. I've never seen any harm in Roman
Catholics; there are loads in the States and they seem to be just as good
citizens as the others, better, for they seem to stick tighter by their
religion. Anyhow, there you are. Berknowles had them on the brain and
nothing would do him but I must come over to look after the business
myself."

Hennessey, with his finger on the will, had been staring at Pinckney
during this. He looked down now at the document and then up again.

"But you--her guardian--why, it's absurd," said he. "You aren't old enough
to be a guardian, why, Lord bless my soul, what'll people be doing next? A
young chap like you to be the guardian of a girl like Phyl--why, it's not
proper."

"Not only am I to be her guardian," said Pinckney with a twinkle in his
eyes, "but she's to come and live under my roof at Charleston. I promised
Berknowles that--He was dying, you see, and one can refuse nothing to a
dying man."

Hennessey rose up in an abstracted sort of way, went to the sideboard,
poured himself out a whisky and soda, took a sip, and sat down again.

"Extraordinary, isn't it?" said Pinckney, tapping the ash off his
cigarette. "All the same, you need not be worried at the impropriety of
the business; there's none, nothing improper could live in the same house
with my aunt, Maria Pinckney. Vernons belongs to her though I live
there."

"Vernons," put in the other. "What's that?"

"It's the name of our house in Charleston. It's mine, really, but my
father left it to Maria to live in; it comes to me at her death. I don't
want that house at all. I want her to keep it forever, but it's such a
pleasant old place, I like to live there instead of buying a house of my
own. Vernons isn't exactly a house, it's more like a family
tree--hollow--with all the ancestors inside instead of hanging on the
branches."

"But why on earth didn't Berknowles make your aunt guardian to the girl?"
asked Hennessey. "There'd have been some sense in that--a middle-aged
woman--"

"I beg your pardon," said Pinckney, "my aunt is not a middle-aged woman,
she's not fifteen."

"Not what?" said Hennessey.

"Not fifteen--in years of discretion, though she's over seventy as time
goes. She has no knowledge at all of what money is or what money
means--she flings it away, doesn't spend it--just flings it away on
anything and everything but herself. I don't believe there's a charity in
the States that hasn't squeezed her, or a beggar-man in the South that
hasn't banked on her. She was sent into the world to grow flowers and look
after stray dogs and be robbed by hoboes; she has been nearly seventy
years at it and she doesn't know she has ever been robbed. She's not a
fool by any manner of means, and she rules the servants at Vernons in the
good old patriarchal way, but she's lost where money is concerned. That's
why Berknowles wanted me to look after the girl's interests. As for
anything else, I guess Maria Pinckney will be the real guardian."

"Well, I don't know," said Hennessey. He was confused by all these new
ideas shot into his mind suddenly like this after dinner, he could see
that Pinckney was genuine enough, all the same it irritated him to think
that Philip Berknowles should have chosen a youth like this to be second
father to Phyl. What was the matter with himself, Hennessey? Hadn't he a
fine house in Merrion Square and a wife who would have treated the girl
like a daughter?

"Well, I don't know," said he. "It's not for me to dispute the wishes of a
client, but I've known Phyl since she was born and I've known her father
since we were together at Trinity College and I'd have taken it more
handsome if he'd left the looking after of her to me."

"I wonder he didn't," said Pinckney. "He spoke of you a good deal to me,
spoke of you as his best friend; all the same he seemed set on the idea of
us taking care of the girl. He fell in love with Charleston and he
cottoned to us; then, of course, there were the family reasons. Phyl's
mother was a Mascarene; my mother was her mother's first cousin. Vernons
belonged to the Mascarenes, my mother brought it to my father as part of
her wedding portion. The Pinckneys' old house was lost to us in the smash
up after the war. So, you see, Phyl ought to be as much at home at Vernons
as I am. Funny, isn't it, how things get mixed up and old family houses
change hands?"

"And when do you want to take her away?" asked Hennessey.

"Upon my word, I've never thought of that," replied the other. "I want to
see things settled up here and to go over the accounts with you.
Berknowles said the house had better be let--I should think it would be
easy to find a good tenant--then I want to go to London on business and
get back as quick as possible. She need not come back with me, it would
scarcely give her time to get things ready. There's a Mrs. Van Dusen, a
friend of ours who lives in New York, she's coming over in a month or so
and Phyl might come with her as far as New York. It's all plain sailing
after that."

"Well," said Hennessey, folding up the will and putting it in his pocket.
"I suppose it's all for the best, but it's hard lines for a man to lose
his best friend and see a good old estate like Kilgobbin taken off to the
States--Oh, you needn't tell me, if Phyl goes out there she's done for as
far as Ireland is concerned. Sure, they never come back, the people that
go there, and if she does come back it'll be with an American husband and
he master of Kilgobbin. I know what America is, it never lets go of the
man or woman it catches hold of."

"You're not far wrong there," said Pinckney. "You see, life is set to a
faster pace in America than over here and once you learn to step that pace
you feel coming back here as if you were living in a country where people
are hobbled. At least that's my experience. Then the air is different.
There's somehow a feeling of morning in America that goes through the
whole day--almost--here, afternoon begins somewhere about eleven."

Hennessey yawned, and the two men, rising from the table, left the room
and crossed the hall to the library.

Here, after a while, Hennessey bade the other good night and departed for
bed, whilst Pinckney, leaning back in his armchair, fell into a lazy and
contemplative mood, his eyes wandering from point to point.

All this business was very new to him. Pinckney had inherited his father's
brains as well as his money. He had discovered that a large fortune
requires just as much care and attention as a large garden and that a man
can extract just as much interest and amusement and the physical health
that comes from both, out of money-tending as out of flower and vegetable
growing. Knowing all about cotton and nearly everything about wheat, he
managed occasionally to do a bit of speculative dealing without the least
danger of burning his fingers. Self-reliant and self-assured, knowing his
road and all its turnings, he had moved through life up to this with the
ease of a well-oiled and almost frictionless mechanism.

But here was a new thing of which he had never dreamed. Here was another
destiny suddenly thrust into his charge and another person's property to
be conserved and dealt with. Never, never, did he dream when acceding to
Berknowles' request, of the troubles, little difficulties and causes of
indecision that were preparing to meet him.

Up till now, one side of his character had been almost unknown to him. He
had been quite unaware that he possessed a conscience most painfully
sensitive with regard to the interests of others, a conscience that would
prick him and poison his peace were he to leave even little things undone
in the fulfilment of the trust he had undertaken so lightheartedly.

Possessing a keen eye for men he began to recognise now why Berknowles had
not chosen the easy-going Hennessey to look after Phyl and her affairs,
and he guessed, just by the little bit he had seen of Kilgobbin and the
servants, the slipshoddedness and waste going on behind the scenes in the
absence of a master and mistress.

Pinckney loathed waste as he loathed inefficiency and as he loathed dirt.
They were all three brothers with Drink in his eyes and as he leaned back
in the chair now, his gaze travelling about the room, he could not but
perceive little things that would have brought exclamations from the soul
of a careful housekeeper. The furniture had been upholstered, or rather
re-upholstered in leather some five years ago. There is nothing that cries
out so much against neglect as leather, and the chairs and couch in the
library of Kilgobbin, without exactly crying out, still told their tale.
Some of the buttons were gone, and some of them hung actually by the
thread in the last stage of departure. There was a tiny triangular rent in
the leather of the armchair wherein Phyl had been sitting and another
armchair wanted a castor. The huge Persian rug that covered the centre of
the floor shewed marks left by cigar and cigarette ash, and under a
Jacobean book-case in the corner were stuffed all sorts of odds and ends,
old paper-backed novels, a pair of old shoes, a tennis racquet and a
boxing glove--besides other things.

Pinckney rose up, went to the book-case and placed his fingers on top of
it, then he looked at his fingers and the bar of dust upon them, brushed
his hand clean and came back to his chair by the fire. He heard the stable
clock striking eleven. The sound of the wind that had been raging outside
all during dinner time had died away and the sounds of the house made
themselves manifest, the hundred stealthy accountable and unaccountable
little sounds that night evolves from an old house set in the stillness of
the country. Just as the night jasmine gives up its perfume to the night,
so does an old house its past in the form of murmurs and crackings and
memories and suggestions. Notwithstanding Dunn's attentions there were
rats alive in the cellars and under the boarding--and mice; the passages
leading to the kitchen premises made a whispering gallery where murderers
seemed consulting together if the scullery window were forgotten and left
open--as it usually was, and boards in the uneven flooring that had been
preparing for the act for weeks and months would suddenly "go off with a
bang," a noise startling in the dead of night as the crack of a pistol,
and produced, heaven knows how, but never by daylight.

Even Pinckney, who did not believe in ghosts, became aware as he sat now
by the fire that the old house was feeling for him to make him creep,
feeling for him with its old disjointed fingers and all the artfulness of
inanimate things.

He was aware that Sir Nicholas Berknowles was looking down at him with the
terrible patient gaze of a portrait, and he returned the gaze, trying to
imagine what manner of man this might have been and how he had lived and
what he had done in those old days that were once real sunlit days filled
with people with real voices, hearts, and minds.

A gentle creak as though a light step had pressed upon the flooring of the
hall brought his mind back to reality and he was rising from his chair to
retire for the night when a sound from outside the window made him sit
down again. It was the sound of a step on the gravel path, a step stealthy
and light, a real sound and no contraption of the imagination.

The idea of burglars sprang up in his mind, but was dismissed; that was no
burglar's footstep--and yet! He listened. The sound had ceased and now
came a faint rubbing as of a hand feeling for the window followed by the
sharp rapping of a knuckle on the glass.

"Hullo," cried Pinckney, jumping to his feet and approaching the shuttered
window. "Who's there?"

"It's me," said a voice. "I'm locked out. Byrne's bolted the front door.
Go to the hall door, will you, please, and let me in?"

"Phyl," said Pinckney to himself. "Good heavens!" Then to the other, "I'm
coming."

Byrne had left a lamp lighted in the hall and the guest's candlestick
waiting for him on the table. The lamp was sufficient to show him the
executive side of the big front door that had been nearly battered in in
the time of the Fenians and still possessed the ponderous locks and bars
of a past day when the tenants of Kilgobbin had fought the pikemen of
Arranakilty and Rupert Berknowles had hung seventeen rebels, no less, on
the branches of the big oak "be the gates."

Pinckney undid bolt and bar, turned the key in the great lock and flung
the door open, disclosing Phyl standing in the moonlight. The contrast
between the forbidding and ponderous door and the charming little figure
against which it had stood as a barrier might have struck him had his mind
been less astonished. As it was he could think of nothing but the
strangeness of the business in hand.

"Where on earth have you been?" said he.

"Out in the woods," said Phyl, entering quite unconcerned and removing her
cloak. "A fox got trapped in the woods and I went to let it out and
couldn't find it, then that old fool Byrne locked the door; lucky you were
up. I saw the light in the library shining through a crack in the shutters
and knocked."

Pinckney was putting up the bar and sliding the bolts. He said nothing.
Had Phyl been another girl, he might have laughed and joked over the
matter, but care of Phyl's well-being was now part of his business in life
and that consideration just checked his speech. There was nothing at all
wrong in the affair, and never for a moment did he dream of making the
slightest remonstrance; still, the unwisdom of a young girl wandering
about in the woods at night after trapped foxes was a patent fact which
disturbed the mind of this guardian unto dumbness.

Phyl, who was as sensitive to impressions as a radiometer to light, noted
the silence of the other and resented it as she hung up her old hat and
cloak. She knew nothing of the true facts of the case, she looked on
Pinckney as a being almost of her own age, and that he should dare to
express disapproval of an act of hers not concerning him, even by silence,
was an intolerable insult. She knew that she loathed him now.--Prig!

This was the first real meeting of these two and Fate, with the help of
Irish temper and the Pinckney conscience, was making a fine fiasco of it.

Phyl, having hung up the hat and coat, turned without a word, marched into
the library and finding the book she had been reading that day, put it
under her arm.

"Good night," said she as she passed him in the hall.

"Good night," he replied.

He watched her disappearing up the stairs, stood for a moment irresolute,
and then went into the library. He knew he had offended her and he knew
exactly how he had offended her. There are silences that can be more
hurting than speech--yet what could he have said? He rummaged in his mind
to find something he might have said and could find nothing more
appropriate than a remark about the weather and the fineness of the night.
Yet a bald and decrepit remark like that would have been as bad almost as
silence, for it would have ignored the main point at issue--the
night-wandering of his ward.

He sat down again for a moment in the armchair by the fireplace and began
to wrestle with the position in which he found himself. This was a small
business, but if Phyl in the future was to do things that he did not
approve of it would be his plain duty to remonstrate with her. An odious
position for youth to be placed in. How she would loathe and hate him!

Pinckney, though a man of the world in many ways and a good business man,
was still at heart a boy just as young as Phyl; even in years he was very
little older than she, and the boy side of his mind was in full revolt at
the job set before him by fate.

Then he came to a resolution.

"She can do jolly well what she pleases," said he to himself, "without my
interference. Aunt Maria can attend to that. My business will be to look
after her property and keep sharks off it. _I'm_ not going to set up in
business to tell a girl what she ought or oughtn't to do--that's a woman's
job."

Satisfied with this seeming solution of the difficulty he went to bed.

Meanwhile, Phyl, having marched off with the book under her arm found,
when she reached her room, that she had forgotten a matchbox, and, too
proud to return to the hall for one, went to bed in the dark.

She lay awake for an hour, her mind obsessed by thoughts of this man who
had suddenly stepped into her life, and who possessed such a strange power
to disturb her being and fill it with feelings of unrest, irritation and,
strangely enough, a vague attraction.

The attraction one might fancy the iron to feel for the distant magnet, or
the floating stick for the far-off whirlpool.

Then she fell asleep and dreamed that they were at dinner and Mr.
Hennessey was waiting at table. Her father was there and, before the dream
converted itself into something equally fatuous she heard Pinckney's
voice, also in the dream; he seemed looking for her in the hall and he was
calling to her, "Phyl--Phyl!"



CHAPTER V


Next morning came with a burst of sunshine and a windy, cloudless sky.
Pinckney, dressing with his window open, could see the park with the rooks
wheeling and cawing over the trees, whilst the warm wind brought into the
room all sorts of winter scents on the very breath of summer.

This rainy land where the snow rarely comes has all sorts of surprises of
climate and character. Nothing is truly logical in Ireland, not even
winter. That is what makes the place so delightful to some minds and so
perplexing to others.

Hennessey was staying for a day or two to go over accounts and explain the
working of the estate to Pinckney.

He was in the hall when the latter came down, and gave him good morning.

"Where's your mistress?" said Hennessey to old Byrne, as they took their
seats at the breakfast table.

"Faith, she's been out since six," said Byrne. "She came down threatenin'
to skin Rafferty alive for layin' fox thraps in the woods, then she had a
bite of bread and butter and a cup of tea Norah made for her, and off she
went with Rafferty to hunt out the thraps and take them up. It's little
she cares for breakfast."

"I was the same way myself when I was her age," said Hennessey to
Pinckney. "Up at four in the morning and out fishing in Dublin Bay--it's
well to be young."

"Look here," said the young man, as Byrne left the room, "she was out till
eleven last night in the woods; she knocked me up as I was sitting in the
library and I let her in. _I_ don't see anything wrong in the business,
but all the same, it's not a particularly safe proceeding and I suppose a
mother or father would have jawed her--I couldn't. I suppose I showed by
my manner that I didn't approve of her being out so late, for she seemed
in a huff as she went up to bed. My position is a bit difficult, but I'm
hanged if I'm going to do the heavy father or careful mother business. If
she was only a boy, I could talk to her like a Dutch uncle, but I don't
know anything about girls. I wish--"

Pinckney's wish remained forever unexpressed, for at the moment the door
opened and in came Phyl.

Her face was glowing with the morning air and she seemed to have forgotten
the business of the night before as she greeted Pinckney and the lawyer
and took her place at the table.

"Phyl," said the lawyer, half jocularly, "here's Mr. Pinckney been
complaining that you were wandering about all night in the woods, knocking
him up to let you in at two o'clock in the morning."

Phyl, who was helping herself to bacon, looked up at Pinckney.

"Oh, you cad," said her eyes. Then she spoke:

"I came in at eleven. If I had known, I would have called up Byrne or one
of the servants to let me in."

Pinckney could have slain Hennessey.

"Good gracious," he said. "_I_ wasn't complaining. I only just mentioned
the fact."

"The fact that I was out till two," said Phyl, with another upward glance
of scorn.

"I never said any such thing. I said eleven."

"It was my loose way of speaking; but, sure, what's the good of getting
out of temper?" put in Hennessey. "Mr. Pinckney wasn't meaning anything,
but you see, Phyl, it's just this way, your father has made him your
guardian."

"My _what!_" cried the girl.

"_Oh_, Lord!" said Pinckney, in despair at the blundering way of the
other. Then finding himself again and the saving vein of humour, without
which man is just a leaden figure:

"Yes, that's it. I'm your guardian. You must on no account go out without
my permission, or cough or sneeze without a written permit--Oh, Phyl,
don't be thinking nonsense of that sort. I _am_ your guardian, it seems,
and by your father's special request, but you are absolutely free to do as
you like."

"A nice sort of guardian," put in Hennessey with a grin.

"I am only, really, guardian of your money and your interests," went on
the other, "and your welfare. When you came in last night late, I was a
bit taken aback and I thought--as a matter of fact, I thought it might be
dangerous being out alone in this wild part of the country so late at
night, but I did not want to interfere; you can understand, can't you?
What I want you to get out of your mind is, that I am that odious thing, a
meddling person. I'm not."

Phyl was very white. She had risen from the table and was at the window.

Here was her dream come true of the bearded American who had suddenly
appeared to claim her and Kilgobbin and the servants and everything.

Pinckney had not a beard, but he was an American and he had come to claim
everything. The word guardian carried such a force and weight and was so
filled with fantastic possibilities to the mind of Phyl, that she scarcely
heard his soft words and excuses.

Phyl had the Irish trick of running away with ideas and embroidering the
most palpable truths with fancies. It was an inheritance from her father,
and she stood by the window now unable to speak, with the word "Guardian"
ringing in her ears and the idea pressing on her mind like an incubus.

Hennessey had risen up. He was the first to break silence.

"There's no use in meeting troubles half way," said he vaguely. "You and
Phyl will get along all right when you know each other better. Come out,
the two of you, and we'll go round the grounds and you will be able to see
for yourself the state of the house and what repairs are wanting."

"One moment," said Pinckney. "I want to tell Phyl something--I'm going to
call you Phyl because I'm your guardian--d'you mind?"

"No," said Phyl, "you can call me anything you like, I suppose."

"I'm not going to call you anything I like--just Phyl-- Well, then, I want
to tell you what we have to do. It's not my wishes I have to carry out but
your father's. He wanted to let this house."

"Let Kilgobbin!"

"Yes, that is what he said. He wanted to let it to a good tenant who would
look after it till you are of age. I think he was right. You see, you
could not live here all alone, and if the place was shut up it would
deteriorate."

"It would go to wrack and ruin," said Hennessey.

"And the servants?" said Phyl.

"We will look after them," said Pinckney, "the new tenant might take them
on; if not, we'll give them time to get new places."

"Byrne's been here before I was born," said the girl, with dry lips, "so
has Mrs. Driscoll. They are part of the place; it would ruin their lives
to send them away."

"Well," said Pinckney, "I don't want to be the ogre to ruin their lives;
you can do anything you like about them. If the new tenant didn't take
them, you might pension them. I want you to be perfectly happy in your
mind and I want you to feel that though I am, so to speak, the guardian of
your money, still, that money is yours."

She was beginning to understand now that not only was he striving to
soothe her feelings and propitiate her, but that he was very much in
earnest in this business, and crowding through her mind came a great wave
of revulsion against herself.

Phyl's nature was such that whilst always ready to fly into wrath and
easily moved to bitter resentment, one touch of kindness, one soft word,
had the power to disarm her.

One soft word from an antagonist had the power to wound her far more than
a dozen words of bitterness.

Filled now with absolutely superfluous self-reproach, she stood for a
moment unable to speak. Then she said, raising her eyes to his:

"I am sure you mean to do what is for the best.--It was stupid of me--"

"Not a bit," said the other, cheerfully. "I want to do the things that
will make you happy--that's all. I'm a business man and I know the value
of money. Money is just worth the amount of happiness it brings."

"Faith, that's true," said Hennessey, who had taken his seat again and was
in the act of lighting a cigar.

"When I was a boy," went on the other. "I was always kept hard up by my
father. It was like pulling gum teeth to get the price of a fishing rod
out of him. When I think of all the fun I might have bought with a few
dollars, it makes me wild. You can't buy fun when you get old; you may buy
an opera house or a yacht, but you can't buy the real stuff that makes
life worth living."

Phyl glanced out of the window at the park, then as though she had found
some inspiration there, she turned to Pinckney.

"If you don't mind about the money, then why don't you let me live here
instead of letting the place? I can live here by myself and I would be
happy here. I won't be happy if I leave it."

"Well," said Pinckney, "there's your father's wish, first of all."

"I'm sure if he knew how I felt, he wouldn't mind," said Phyl mournfully,
turning her gaze again to the park.

"On top of that," went on Pinckney, "there's--your age. Phyl, it wouldn't
ever do; it's not I that am saying it, it's custom, the world, society."

Phyl, like the hooked salmon that has taken the gaudy fly, felt a check
and recognised that a Power had her in hand, recognised in the light-going
and fair-speaking Pinckney something of adamant, a will not to be broken
or bent.

She felt for a moment a revolt against herself for having fallen to the
lure and allowed herself to come to friendly terms with him. Then this
feeling faded a bit. The very young are very weak in the face of
constituted authority--besides, there was always at the back of Pinckney
her father's wish.

"And then again, on top of that," he went on, "there's the question of
your coming to live with us; your father wished it."

"In America!" cried Phyl. "Do you mean I am to live in America?"

"Well, we live there; why not? It's not a bad place to live in--and what
else are you to do?"

She could not answer him. This time she saw that the bogey man had got her
and no mistake. America to her seemed as far as the moon and far less
familiar. If Pinckney had declared that it was necessary for her to die,
she would have been a great deal more frightened, but the prospect would
not have seemed much more desolate and forbidding and final.

He saw at once the trouble in her mind and guessed the cause. He had a
rare intuition for reading minds, and it seemed to him he could read
Phyl's as easily as though the outside of her head were clear glass--he
had cause to modify this cocksure opinion later on.

"Don't worry," he said. "If you don't like America when you see it, you
can come back to Ireland. I daresay we can arrange something; anyhow,
don't let us meet troubles half way."

"When am I to go?" said Phyl.

"Sure, Phyl, you can stay as long as you like with us," said Mr.
Hennessey. "The doors of 10, Merrion Square, are always open to you, and
never will they be shut on you except behind your back."

Pinckney laughed; and a servant coming in to clear the breakfast things,
Hennessey led the way from the room to show Pinckney the premises.



CHAPTER VI


They crossed the hall, and passing through a green-baize covered door went
down a passage that led to the kitchen.

"This is the housekeeper's room," said Hennessey, pointing to a half open
door, "and the servants' hall is that door beyond. This is the kitchen."

They paused for a moment in the great old-fashioned kitchen, with an open
range capable of roasting a small ox, one might have fancied. Norah, the
cook, was busy in the scullery with her sleeves tucked up, and under the
table was seated Susie Gallagher, a small and grubby hanger-on engaged in
the task of washing potatoes. The potatoes were beside her on the floor
and she was washing them in a tin basin of water with the help of an old
nail-brush.

There was a horse-shoe hung up, for luck, on the wall over the range, and
a pile of dinner plates, from last night's dinner and still unwashed,
stood on the dresser, where also stood a half-bottle of Guinness' stout
and a tumbler; an old setter bitch lay before the fire and a jackdaw in a
wicker cage set up a yell at the sight of the visitors, that brought Norah
out of the scullery to receive them, a broad smile on her face and her
arms tucked up in her apron.

"He always yells like that at the sight of tramps or stray people about,"
apologised the cook. "He's better than a watch-dog. Hold your tongue, you
baste; don't you know your misthress when you see her?"

"Rafferty caught him in the park," said Phyl, "and cut his tongue with a
sixpence so as to make him able to speak."

They left the kitchen and came into the yard. A big tin can of refuse was
standing by the kitchen door, and on top of all sorts of rubbish, potato
peelings, cabbage stalks and so forth, lay the carcass of a boiled fowl.
It was the fowl they had dined off the night before and it lay there just
as it had gone from the table, that is to say, minus both wings and the
greater part of the breast, but with the legs intact.

Pinckney stared at this sinful sight. Then he pointed to it.

"What's that doing there?" he asked.

"Waitin' to be took away be the stable boy, sor," replied the cook, who
had followed them to the door. "All the rubbish is took away in that ould
can every mornin'."

"Good God!" said Pinckney under his breath. The expression was shaken out
of him, so to speak, and out of a pocket of his character which had never
been fully explored, of whose existence, indeed, he was not particularly
aware. This Irish expedition was to show him a good many things in life
and in himself of which up to this he had been in ignorance. He had never
been brought face to face with waste, bald waste without a hat on or
covering of any sort, before.

"Haven't you any poor people about here?" he asked.

"Hapes, sor."

Pinckney was on the point of saying something more, but he checked
himself, remembering that in the eyes of the servants he was here in the
position of a guest.

He followed Hennessey across to the stable yard, where Larry, the groom,
was washing the carriage that had fetched him from the station the night
before.

"The servants won't eat chicken," said Phyl, in an apologetic way. She had
noted everything and she guessed his thoughts. "They won't eat game
either--and they throw things away if they don't like them--of course,
it's wasteful, but they _do_ give things to the poor. Lots of poor people
come here, every day nearly, but they don't care for scraps--you see, it
_is_ insulting to give a poor person scraps, just as though they were
animals. I remember the cook we had before Norah did it when she came
first, and all the poor people stopped coming to the house. Said she ought
to know better than to offer them the leavings."

"Cheek!"

"Well, I don't know," said Phyl. "We've done it for hundreds of years."

She closed her mouth in a way she had when she did not wish to pursue a
subject further. Despite the fact that she had made friends with Pinckney,
she was galled by his attitude of criticism. Guardian or no guardian, he
was a stranger; relation or no relation, he was a stranger, and what right
had a stranger to dare to come and turn up his nose at the poor people or
make remarks--he hadn't said a word--about the wastefulness of the
servants?

The redoubtable Rafferty was standing in the yard chewing a straw and
watching Larry at work.

Rafferty was a man of genius, who had started as a helper and odd job
person, and had risen to the position of factotum. He had ousted the
Scotch gardener and insinuated a relation of his own in his place. There
was scarcely a servant about the estate that was not a relation of
Rafferty's. Philip Berknowles had put up with a lot from Rafferty simply
because Rafferty was an invaluable person in his way when not crossed.
Everything went smoothly when the factotum was not interfered with. Cross
him and there were immediate results ranging from ill-groomed horses to
general unrest. He was a dark individual, half groom, half game-keeper in
dress, a "wicked-looking divil," according to the description of his
enemies, and an exceedingly foxy-looking individual in the eyes of
Pinckney.

"Rafferty," said Mr. Hennessey, "I want to show this gentleman round.
Let's see the stables."

Rafferty touched his cap and led the way, showing first the stalls and
boxes where four or five horses were stabled, and then leading the way
through the coach-house to the path from which opened the kitchen
gardens.

They were immense and walled in with red brick, capable, one might fancy,
of supplying the wants of three or four houses the size of Kilgobbin.

Pinckney noted this fact, also that the home farm to which the kitchen
gardens led was apparently a prosperous and going little concern, with its
fowls and chickens penned or loose, styes filled with grunting pigs, and
turkeys gobbling and spreading their tails in the sun.

"Who looks after all this?" asked Pinckney.

"I do, sor," replied Rafferty.

"What are the takings?"

"I beg your pardon, sor?"

"The profits, I mean. You sell these things, don't you?"

"Kilgobbin isn't a farm, sor, it's a gintleman's estate."

Pinckney, not at all set back by this snub, turned and looked the factotum
in the face.

"Just so," said he, "but I've never heard of gentlemen growing pigs to
look at; peacocks, maybe, but not pigs. However, we'll have another look
at the business later."

He turned and they went on, Rafferty disturbed in his mind and much put
about by the manner of the other in whom he began to divine something more
than a casual guest, Phyl almost as much put out as Rafferty.

The idea that the factotum might have been robbing her father right and
left never occurred to her; even if it had, it would not have softened the
fact that a strange hand was at work in her old home turning over things,
inspecting them, holding them up for comment.

She managed to drop behind as they left the farm yard for the paddocks,
then turning down the yew lane that led back to the house, she ran as
though hounds were after her, reached the house, locked herself in her
bedroom, and flung herself on the bed in a tempest of weeping, dragging a
pillow over her head as if to shield herself from the blows that the world
was aiming at her.

Phyl, without mother, brothers or sisters, had centred all her affection
on her father and Kilgobbin; the servants, the place itself and all the
things and people about it were part and parcel with her life, and the
death of her father had intensified her love of the place and the people.

If Pinckney had only known, he might have put the business of the
inspection of the property and the dealing with the servants into other
hands, but Pinckney was young and full of energy and business ability; he
was full of conscientiousness and the determination to protect his ward's
interests; he had scented a rogue in Rafferty, and at this very minute
returning to the house with Hennessey, he was declaring his intention to
make an overhaul of the working of the estate.

Rafferty was to appear before him and produce his accounts and make
explanations. Mrs. Driscoll was to be examined as to the expenditure,
etc.

He little knew the hornet's nest into which he was about to poke his
finger.



CHAPTER VII


The grand inquisition began that evening after dinner--Phyl did not appear
at dinner, alleging a headache--and Rafferty, summoned to the library, had
to stand whilst Pinckney, seated at the table with a pen in his hand and a
sheet of paper before him, went into the business of accounts.

Mark how the unexpected occurs in life. Rafferty, who had been pilfering
for years, selling garden produce and keeping the profits, robbing corn
from the corn bin in the stable, poaching and selling birds and ground
game to a dealer in Arranakilty, receiving illicit commissions and so
forth, had on the death of his master shaken off all restraint and
prepared for a campaign of open plunder. The very last thing he could have
imagined was the sudden appearance of an American business man on the
scene, armed with absolute power and possessing the eye of a hawk.

"Your master asked me just before he died to look after this estate,"
began Pinckney; "in fact, he has appointed me to act as guardian to Miss
Berknowles, so I just want to see how things stand. Now, to begin with the
horses. I want to know everything about the stables during the last--shall
we say--six months. Who supplies the corn and the hay and the straw?"

"I've been gettin' some from Faulkner of Arranakilty, sor, and some from
Doyle of Bally-brack."

"Don't you grow any horse food on the estate?"

"We don't grow no corn, sor."

"Well, hay and straw?"

"You can't get straw, sor, widout you grow corn."

"I know that--but how about hay--surely you grow lots of grass?"

"We graze the grass, sor."

"Do you let the grazing?"

"Well, sor, it's this way; the masther was never very shtrict about the
grazin'; we puts some of the horses out to grass, ourselves, and we lets
poor folk have a bit of grazin' now and then for their cattle, though
master was never after makin' money from the estate--"

"Just so. Have you the receipted bills for the fodder during the last six
months?"

"Yes, sor. The master always sent me wid the money to pay the bills."

"You have got the receipts?"

"The which, sor?"

"The bills receipted."

"Bills, sure, what's the good of keepin' bills, sor, when the money's
paid. I b'lave they're somewhere in an ould crock in the stable, at laste
that's where I saw thim last."

"Well," said Pinckney, "you can fetch them for me to-morrow morning, and
now let's talk about the garden."

Rafferty, not knowing what Pinckney might discover and so being unable to
lie with confidence, had a very bad quarter of an hour over the garden.

Pinckney was not a man to press another unduly, nor was he a man to haggle
about halfpence or worry servants over small peccadillos. He knew quite
well that grooms are grooms, and will be so as long as men are men. He
would never have bothered about little details had Rafferty been an
ordinary servant. He recognised in Rafferty, not a servant to be dismissed
or corrected, but an antagonist to be fought. It was the case of the dog
and badger. Rafferty was Graft and all it implies, Pinckney was Straight
Dealing. And Straight Dealing knew quite well that the only way to get
Graft by the throat is to ferret out details, no matter how small.

So Rafferty was taken over details. He had to admit that he had "given
away" some of the stuff from the garden and sold "a bit," sending it up to
Dublin for that purpose; but he was not to be caught.

"And the profits," said Pinckney. "I suppose you handed them over to Mr.
Berknowles?"

"No, sor; the master always tould me to keep any bit of money I might draa
from anything I planted extra for me perkisites, that was the
understandin' I had with him."

"And over the farmyard, I suppose anything you could make by selling any
extra animals you planted was your perquisite?"

"Yes, sor."

"Very well, Rafferty, that will do for to-night; get me those receipted
bills to-morrow morning. Come here at ten o'clock and we will have another
talk."

Rafferty went off, feeling more comfortable in his mind.

The word Perquisites might be made to cover a multitude of sins, but he
would not have been so easy if he had known that Mrs. Driscoll had been
called up immediately after his departure. Mrs. Driscoll was one of those
terrible people who say nothing yet see everything; for the last year and
a half she had been watching Rafferty; knowing it to be quite useless to
report what she knew to her easy-going master, she had, none the less,
kept on watching. As a result, she was now able to bring up a hard fact, a
small hard fact more valuable than worlds of ductile evidence. Rafferty
had "nicked"--it was the lady's expression--a brand-new lawn mower.

"I declare to God, sir, I don't know what he _has_ took, for me eyes can't
be everywhere, but I do know he's took the mower."

"Why did you not tell Miss Phyl?"

"I did, sir, and she only said, 'Oh, there must be a mistake--what would
he be doin' with it,' says she. 'Sellin' it,' says I. 'Nonsense,' says
she. You see, sir, Rafferty and she has always been hand in glove, what
with the fishin' and shootin', and the horses and such like, and she won't
hear a word against him."

Mrs. Driscoll had called Rafferty a sly devil--he was.

At eleven o'clock next morning, Phyl, crossing the stable yard with some
sugar for the horses, met Rafferty. He was crying.

"Why, what on earth's the matter, Rafferty?" asked the girl.

"I've got the shove, miss," replied Rafferty, "after all me years of
service, I'm put out to end me days in a ditch."

"You mean you're discharged!" she cried. "Was it Mr. Pinckney?"

"That's him," replied Rafferty. "Says he's the masther of us all. 'Out you
get,' says he, 'or it's I that'll be callin' a p'leeceman to put you,'
says he. Flung it in me face that I'd stolen a laan mower. Me that's ben
on the estate man and boy for forty year. A laan mower! Sure, Miss Phyl,
what would I be doin' with a laan mower?"

Phyl turned from him and ran to the house. Pinckney and Hennessey were
seated in the library when the door burst open and in came Phyl. Her eyes
were bright and her lips were pale.

"You told me you would keep all the servants," said she. "Rafferty tells
me you have dismissed him."

"I should think I had," said Pinckney lightly, and not gauging the mad
disturbance of the other, "and it's lucky for him I haven't put him in
prison."

The word prison was all that was wanted to fire the mine. Pinckney stood
for a moment aghast at the change in the girl.

"I _hate_ you," she cried, coming a step closer to him. "I loathe
you--master of us all, are you? Dare to touch any one here and I'll burn
the house down with my own hands--you--you--"

She paused for want of breath, her chest heaving and her hands clenched.

Then Pinckney exploded.

The good old fiery Pinckney blood was up. Oh, without any manner of doubt
our ancestors are still able to speak, and it was old Roderick
Pinckney--"Pepper Pinckney" was his nickname--that blazed out now. It was
also the fire of youth answering the fire of youth.

"Damn it!" he cried. "I've come here to do my best--I don't care--keep who
you want--be robbed if you like it--I'm off--" He caught up all the sheets
of paper he had been covering with figures and tore them across.

"Beast!" cried Phyl.

She rushed from the room and upstairs like a mad creature. The bang of her
bedroom door closed the incident.

"Now don't be taking on so," said Hennessey. "You've both of you lost your
temper."

"Lost my temper--maybe. I'm going all the same. Right back to the States.
I'm off to Dublin by the next train and you'd better come and finish the
business there. You'd better have her to stay with you in Dublin. I don't
want to see her again. Anyhow, we'll settle all that later."

"Maybe that's the best," said Hennessey. "My wife will look after her till
she's ready to go to the States--if she wants to."

"Please God she doesn't," replied the other.

Phyl did not see Pinckney again. He went off to Dublin by the two-ten
train with Hennessey, the latter promising to be back on the morrow to
arrange things.



CHAPTER VIII


Dublin can never have been a cheerful city. Even in the days when the
butchers joined in street fights and hung their antagonists when caught on
steel hooks--like legs of mutton--the gaiety of Dublin one may fancy to
have been more a matter of spirits than of spirit.

Echoes from the days when the Parliament sat in Stephen's Green come down
to us through the works of Charles Lever, but the riotous gaiety of the
old days when Barrington was a judge of the Admiralty Court, the Hell Fire
Club an institution, and Count Considine a figure in society, must be
taken with a grain of salt.

Mangan shows you the old Dublin as it was in those glorious times, and in
the new Dublin of to-day the shade of Mangan seems still to walk arm in
arm with the shade of Mathurin. Gloomy ghosts addicted to melancholy,
noting with satisfaction that the streets are as dirty as ever, the old
Public Houses still standing, that, despite the tramways--those
extraordinary new modern inventions--the tide of life runs pretty much the
same as of old. The ghosts of Mangan and Mathurin have never seen a taxi
cab.

Dublin at the present day is a splendid city for old ghosts to wander in
without having their corns trodden on or their susceptibilities injured.
Phyl had come to Dublin to live with the Hennesseys in Merrion Square.

"Never shall my door be shut on you except behind your back," Hennessey
had said, and he meant it.

The girl was worth several thousand a year; had she been penniless it
would have been just the same.

You may meet many geniuses in your journey through life, many brilliant
people, many beautiful people, many fascinating people, but you will not
meet many friends. Hennessey belonged to the society of Friends, his wife
was a member of the same community, and he would have been ruined only for
his partner Niven, who was an ordinary lowdown human creature who believed
in no one and kept the business together.

On the day of her arrival at Merrion Square and during her first interview
with Mrs. Hennessey in the large, cheerless drawing-room where
decalcomanied flower pots lingered like relics of the Palæolithic age of
Art, Phyl kept herself above tears, just as a swimmer keeps his head above
water in a choppy sea.

It was all so gloomy, yet so friendly, that the mind could not openly
revolt at the gloom; it was all so different from the wind and trees and
freedom of Kilgobbin, and Mrs. Hennessey, whom she had only seen once
before, was so different, on closer acquaintance, from any of the people
she had hitherto met in her little world.

Mrs. Hennessey, with a soul above dust and housekeeping, a faded woman,
not very tidy, with an exalted air, pouring out tea from a Britannia metal
ware teapot and talking all the time about Willy Yeates, the Irish Players
and Lady Gregory's last play, fascinated the girl, who did not know who
Willy Yeates was and who had never seen the Irish Players.

Nor could she learn from Mrs. Hennessey. It was impossible to get a word
in edgeways with that lady. Sometimes, indeed, during a lull in her mind
disturbance, she would remain quiet whilst you answered some question,
only to find that she had totally forgotten the question and was not
listening to your reply.

Phyl got so used to Mrs. Hennessey after a few days that she did not
listen to her questions, and so the two being matched, they got on well
together. Young people soon accommodate themselves to their surroundings,
and in a month the girl had grown to the colour of her new life, at least,
on the outside of her mind. It seemed to her that she had lived years in
Merrion Square. Kilgobbin--Hennessey had managed to let the place--seemed
a dream of her childhood. She saw no future, and rebellion was impossible;
there was nothing to rebel against--except the dulness and greyness of
life. No people could have been kinder than the Hennesseys; unfortunately
they had numerous friends, and the friends of the Hennesseys did not
appeal to Phyl.

A boy in her position would have adapted himself quickly enough, and been
hail fellow well met with Mr. Mattram, the dentist of Westland Row, or the
young Farrels, whose father owned one of the biggest wine merchants'
businesses in the city; but the feminine instinct told Phyl that these
were not the sort of people from whose class she had sprung, that their
circle was not her circle and that she had stepped down in life in some
mysterious way. This fact was brought sharply home to her by a young
Farrel, a male of the Farrel brood, a hobbledehoy, good-looking enough but
with a Dublin accent and a cheeky manner.

This immature wine merchant at a party given by Mrs. Hennessey had made
love to Phyl and had tried to kiss her behind the dining-room door.

The recollection of the smack in the face she had given him soothed her
that night as she lay tossing in her bed, and it was on this night and for
the first time since she left Kilgobbin that the recollection of Pinckney
came before her otherwise than as a shadow. He stood with the Hennessey
circle as his background, a bright, good-looking figure and a gentleman to
his finger-tips.

Why had she cast aside her own people--even though they were distant
relations? What stupidity had caused her to insult Pinckney by telling him
she hated him? She found herself asking that question without being able
to answer it.

After all that fuss at Kilgobbin and Pinckney's departure, Mr. Hennessey
had proved to her that Rafferty was a rogue who deserved no quarter; the
man had been dismissed, the whole business was done with and over, and
now, looking back in cool blood, she was utterly unable to reconstruct and
put together the reasons for the outburst of anger that had severed her
from the one kinsman who had put out his hand to help her.

She could no longer conjure up the feeling that Pinckney was an interloper
come to break up Kilgobbin and spoil the home she had known from
childhood.

Fate had done that. Kilgobbin was gone--let to strangers; Hennessey had
taken over her guardianship _pro tem_, and it was entirely owing to
herself that she was in her present position. She had no right to
criticise the friends of the Hennesseys; she had deliberately walked into
that circle from which she felt she never could escape now.

Just as Pinckney had discovered that guardianship was showing him traits
in his character hitherto unknown to him, Phyl was discovering her woman's
instinct as regards social matters.

She recognised that once having taken her place amongst the Hennessey set,
her position for life was fixed, as far as Ireland was concerned. She was
branded.

The Berknowles were an old family, but she was the last of them. The
relatives living in the south could be no help to her; they were poor,
rabid Catholics and had fallen to little account, owing to unwise
marriages and that irresponsible fatuous apathy in affairs which is the
dry rot of Ireland and the Irish people. They were proud as Lucifer, but
no one was proud of them.

If only Philip Berknowles had been a man to make fast friends amongst his
own class, some of those friends might have come to his daughter's rescue
now. But Berknowles had lived his own life since the death of his wife, an
easy-going country gentleman in a county mostly inhabited by squireens and
cottage folk, caring little for the _convenances_ and with no taste for
women's society.

Thoughts born of all these facts, some of which were only half understood,
filled the mind of the girl as she lay awake with the noise of that
raucous party ringing in her ears; and when she fell asleep, it was only
to awake with a sense of despondency weighing upon her and the odious
Farrel incident waiting to follow her through the day.

About a week later, coming down to breakfast one morning, she found a
letter on her plate. A letter with American stamps on it and the address,
Miss Phylice Berknowles, Merrion Square, Dublin, Ireland, written in a
firm, bold hand.

Mrs. Hennessey was not down and Mr. Hennessey had departed for the office,
so Phyl had the breakfast table to herself--and the letter.

She knew at once whom it was from, even before she read the postmark,
"Charleston."

Pinckney, the man who had been in her thoughts during the past six or
seven days, the man who had left Ireland righteously disgusted with her,
the man to whom she had said, "I hate you!"

The scene flashed before her as she tore the envelope open, his sudden
blaze of anger, the way he had torn the papers up, his departure. What was
he going to say to her now? She flushed at the thought that this thing in
her hand might prove to be his opinion of her in cold blood, a reproof, a
remonstrance--she opened the folded sheet--ah!

  "Dear Phyl,

  "Aunt Maria was greatly disappointed when I returned here without
  you, she had quite made up her mind that you were coming back with
  me. We both lost our temper that day, but I was the worse, for I said
  a word I shouldn't have said, and for which I apologise. Aunt Maria
  says it was the Pinckney temper. However that may be, we shall be
  delighted to see you. Mrs. Van Dusen leaves on the 6th of next month.
  I am sending all particulars to Mr. Hennessey. You could meet Mrs.
  Van Dusen at Liverpool and go with her as far as New York. Let me
  have a cable to know if you are coming. Pinckney, Vernons,
  Charleston, U. S. A., is the cable address.

                        "Your affectionate guardian--also cousin--
                                                      "R. Pinckney."

Then underneath, in an angular, old-fashioned hand, one of those
handwritings we associate with crossed letters, rosewood desks, valentines
and wafers:

  "Be sure to come. I am very anxious to see you, and I only hope you
  will like me as much as I am sure to like you.

                                                   "Maria Pinckney."

Phyl caught her breath back when she read this and her eyes filled with
tears. It was the woman's voice that touched her, coming after Pinckney's
business-like and jerky sentences.

Then she sat with the letter before her, looking at the new prospect it
had opened for her.

Was Pinckney still angry, despite his talk about the Pinckney temper; had
he written not of his own free will but at the desire of Maria Pinckney?
She read the thing over again without finding any solution to this
question.

But one fact was clear. Maria Pinckney was genuine in her invitation.

"I'll go," said Phyl.

She rose up from the table as though determined then and there to start
off for America, left the room, went upstairs and knocked at Mrs.
Hennessey's door.

That lady was sitting up in bed with a stocking tied round her throat--she
was suffering from a slight attack of tonsilitis--and the Irish _Times_
spread on her knees.

"Mrs. Hennessey," said Phyl, "I have just had a letter from my cousins in
America, and they want me to go out to them."

"Want you to go to America!" said Mrs. Hennessey. "On a visit, I
suppose?"

"No, to stay there."

"To stay in America; but what on earth do they want you to do that for?
Who on earth would dream of leaving Dublin to live in America! It's
extraordinary the ideas some people get hold of. Then, of course, they
don't know, that's all that's to be said for them. It's like hearing
people talking and talking of all the fine views abroad, and you'd think
they'd never seen the Dargle or the Glen of the Downs; they don't know the
beauty of their own country or haven't eyes to see it, and they must go
raving of the Bay of Naples with Kiliney Bay a stone's throw away from
them, and talking of Paris with Dublin outside their doors, and praising
up foreign actors with never a word of the Irish Players. Dublin giving
her best to them, and they with deaf ears to her music and blind eyes to
her sons."

"But, you see, Mrs. Hennessey, the Pinckneys are my relations."

"Irish?" cried the good woman, absolutely unconscious of everything but
the vision before her. "Those that can't see their own land aren't Irish.
Mongrels is the name for them, without pride of heart or light of
understanding."

She was off.

With a far, fixed gaze and her mind in a state of internal combustion, she
seemed a thousand miles away from Phyl and her affairs, fighting the
battles of Ireland.

Phyl gathered the impression that, if she went to America Mrs. Hennessey
would grieve less over the fact that she (Phyl) was leaving Merrion
Square, than over the fact that she was leaving Dublin. She escaped,
carrying this impression with her, went upstairs, dressed, and then
started off for Mr. Hennessey's office.

It was a cold, bright day and Dublin looked almost cheerful in the
sunlight.

The lawyer looked surprised when she was shown into his private room;
then, when she had told him her business, he fumbled amongst the papers on
his desk and produced a letter.

"This is from Pinckney," said he. "It came by the same post as yours, only
it was directed to the office. It's the same story, too. He wants you to
go over."

"I've been thinking over the whole business," said Phyl, "and I feel I
ought to go."

"Aren't you happy in Dublin?" asked he.

"M'yes," answered the other. "But, you see--at least, I'm as happy as I
suppose I'll be anywhere, only they are my people and I feel I ought to go
to them. It's very lonely to have no people of one's own. You and Mrs.
Hennessey have been very kind to me, and I shall always be grateful,
but--"

"But we aren't your own flesh and blood. You're right. Well, there it is.
We'll be sorry to lose you, but, maybe, though you haven't much experience
of the world, you've hit the nail on the head. We aren't your flesh and
blood, and though the Pinckneys aren't much more to you, still, one drop
of blood makes all the difference in the world. Then again, you're a cut
above us; we're quite simple people, but the Berknowles were always in the
Castle set and a long chalk above the Hennesseys. I was saying that to
Norah only last night when I was reading the account of the big party at
the Viceregal Lodge and the names of all the people that were there, and I
said to her, 'Phyl ought to be going to parties like that by and by when
she grows older, and we can't do much for her in that way,' and off she
goes in a temper. 'Who's the Aberdeens?' says she. 'A lot of English
without an Irish feather in their tails, and he opening the doors to
visitors in his dressing gown--Castle,' she says, 'it's little Castle
there'll be when we have a Parliament sitting in Dublin.'"

"I don't want to go to parties at the Viceregal Lodge," said Phyl,
flushing to think of what a snob she had been when only a few days back
she had criticised the Hennesseys and their set in her own mind. These
honest, straightforward good people were not snobs, whatever else they
might be, and if her desire for America had been prompted solely by the
desire to escape from the social conditions that environed her friends,
she would now have smothered it and stamped on it. But the call from
Charleston that had come across the water to her was an influence far more
potent than that. That call from the country where her mother had been
born and where her mother's people had always lived had more in it than
the voices that carried the message.

"Well," said Hennessey, "you mayn't want to go to parties now, but you
will when you are a bit older. However, you can please yourself--Do you
want to go to America?"

"I do," said Phyl. "It's not that I want to leave you, but there is
something that tells me I have got to go. When I read the letter first
this morning, I was delighted to think that Mr. Pinckney was not still
angry with me, and I liked the idea of the change, for Dublin is a bit
dreary after Kilgobbin and--and well, I _will_ say it--I don't care for
some of the people I have met in Dublin. But since then a new feeling has
come over me. I think it came as I was walking down here to the office.
It's a feeling as if something were pulling me ever so slightly, yet still
pulling me from over there. My father said that there was more of mother
in me than him. I remember he said that once--well, perhaps it's that. She
came from over there."

"Maybe it is," said Hennessey.



CHAPTER IX


The thing was settled definitely that night, Mrs. Hennessey resisting the
idea at first, more, one might have fancied from her talk, because the
idea was anti-national than from love of Phyl, though, as a matter of
fact, she was fond enough of the girl.

"It's what's left Ireland what it is," went on the good lady. "Cripples
and lunatics, that's all that's left of us with your emigration; all the
good blood of Ireland flowing away from her and not a drop, scarcely,
coming back."

"I'll come back," said Phyl, "you need not fear about that--some day."

"Ay, some day," said Mrs. Hennessey, and stared into the fire. Then the
spirit moving her, she began to discant on things past and people
vanished.

Synge, and Oscar Wilde and Willie Wilde, who was the real genius of the
family, only his genius "stuck in him somehow and wouldn't come out." She
passed from people who had vanished to places that had changed, and only
stopped when the servant came in with the announcement that supper was
ready.

Then at supper, lo and behold! she discussed the going away of Phyl, as
though it were a matter arranged and done with and carrying her full
consent and approval.

During the weeks following, Phyl's impending journey kept Mrs. Hennessey
busy in a spasmodic way. One might have fancied from the preparations and
lists of things necessary that the girl was off to the wilds of New Guinea
or some region equally destitute of shops.

Hennessey remonstrated, and then let her have her way--it kept her quiet,
and Phyl, nothing loath, spent most of her time now in shops, Tod and
Burns, and Cannock and White's, examining patterns and being fitted,
varying these amusements by farewell visits. She was invited out by all
the Hennesseys' friends, the Farrels and the Rourkes, and the Longs and
the Newlands, and the Pryces and the Oldhams, all prepared tea-parties in
her honour, made her welcome, and made much of her, just as we make much
of people who have not long to live.

She was the girl that was going to America. She did not appreciate the
real kindness underlying this terrible round of festivities till she was
standing on the deck of the _Hybernia_ at Kingstown saying good-bye to
Hennessey.

Then, as the boat drew away from the Carlisle pier, as it passed the
guardship anchorage and the batteries at the ends of the east and west
piers, all those people from whom she had longed to escape seemed to her
the most desirable people on earth.

Bound for a world unknown, peopled with utter strangers, Ireland, beloved
Ireland, called after her as a mother calls to her child.

Oh, the loneliness! the desolation!

As she stood watching the Wicklow mountains fading in the grey distance,
she knew for the first time the meaning of those words, "Gone West"; and
she knew what the thousands suffered who, driven from their cabins on the
hillside or the moor, went West in the old days when the emigrant ship
showed her tall masts in Queenstown Harbour and her bellying canvas to the
sunset of the Atlantic.

At Liverpool, she found Mrs. Van Dusen, a tall, rather good-looking,
rather hard-looking but exceedingly fashionable individual, at the hotel
where it was arranged they should meet.

Phyl, looking like a lost dog, confused by travel and dumb from dejection,
had little in common with this lady, nor did a rough passage across the
Atlantic extend their knowledge of one another, for Mrs. Van Dusen
scarcely appeared from her state-room till the evening when, the great
ship coming to her moorings, New York sketched itself and its blazing
skyscrapers against the gloom before the astonished eyes of Phyl.

PART II



CHAPTER I


Holyhead, Liverpool, New York, each of these stopping places had impressed
upon Phyl the distance she was putting between herself and her home,
making her feel that if this business was not death it was, at least, a
very good imitation of dying.

But the south-bound express from New York was to show her just what people
may be expected to feel _after_ they are dead.

America had been for Phyl little more than a geographical expression.
"Uncle Tom's Cabin," "The Last of the Mohicans," "The Settlers in Canada"
and "Round the World in Eighty Days," had given her pictures, and from
these she had built up a vague land of snow and forests, log huts, plains,
Red Indians, runaway negroes and men with bowie knives.

New York had given this fantastic idea a rough joggle, the south-bound
express tumbled it all to pieces.

Forests and mountains and plains would have been familiar to her
imagination, but the south-bound express was producing for her inspection
quite different things from these.

New Jersey with its populous towns, for instance, towns she never could
have imagined or dreamed of, filled with people whose existence she could
not picture.

What gave her a cold grue was the suddenly grasped fact that all this
great mechanism of life, cities, towns, roaring railways, agricultural
lands, manufacturing districts filled with English speaking people--that
all this was alien, knew nothing of Ireland or England, except as it might
know of Japan or a dream of the past.

The people in the train were talking English--were English to all intents
and purposes, and yet, as far as England and Ireland were concerned, she
knew them to be dead.

It had been freezing in New York, a great rainstorm was blowing across the
world as they crossed the Delaware; it passed, sweeping away east under
the arch of a vast rainbow, even the rainbow seemed alien and different to
Irish rainbows--it was too big.

Then came Philadelphia, where some of the dead folk left the train and
others got in. One had an Irish voice and accent. He was a big man with a
hard, pushful face and a great under jaw. Phyl knew him at once for what
he was, and that he had died to Ireland long years ago.

Then came Wilmington and Baltimore, and then, long after sunset in the
dark, a warmer air that entered the train like a viewless passenger, nerve
soothing and mind lulling--the first breath of the South.

Next morning, looking from the windows of the car, she saw the South. Vast
spaces of low-lying land broken by river and bayou, flooded by the light
of the new risen sun and touched by a vague mist from the sea, soft as a
haze of summer, warm with light and everywhere hinting at the blue deep
sky beyond.

Youth, morning, and the spirit of the sea all lay in that luminous haze,
that warm light filled with the laziness of June; and, for one delightful
moment, it seemed to Phyl that summer days long forgotten, rapturous
mornings half remembered were here again.

The rumble of trestle and boom of bridge filled the train, and now the
masts of ships showed thready against the hazy blue of the sky; frame
houses sprang up by the track and fences with black children roosting on
them; then the mean streets of the coloured quarter and now, as the cars
slackened speed, came the bustle that marks the end of a journey. People
were getting their light luggage together, and as Phyl was strapping the
bundle that held her travelling rug and books, a waft of tepid,
salt-scented air came through the compartment and on it the voice of the
negro attendant rousing some drowsy passenger.

"Charleston, sah."

She got out, dazed and numbed by the journey, and stood with the rug
bundle in her hand looking about her, half undecided what to do, half
absorbed by the bustle and movement of the platform.

Then, pushing towards her through the crowd, she saw Pinckney.

He had come to meet her, and as they shook hands, Phyl laughed.

He seemed so bright and cheerful, and the relief at finding a friend after
that long, friendless journey was so great that she laughed right out with
pleasure, like a little child--laughed right into his eyes.

It seemed to Pinckney that he had never seen the real Phyl before.

He took the bundle from her and gave it to a negro servant, and then,
giving the luggage checks to the servant and leaving him to bring on the
luggage, he led the girl through the crowd.

"We'll walk to the house," said he, "if you are not too tired; it's only a
few steps away--well--how do you like America?"

"America?" she replied. "I don't know--it's different from what I thought
it would be, ever so much different--and this place--why, it is like
summer here."

"It's the South," said Pinckney. "Look, this is Meeting Street."

They had turned from the street leading from the station into a broad,
beautiful highway, placid, sun flooded, and leading away to the Battery,
that chief pride and glory of Charleston.

On either side of the street, half hidden by their garden walls, large
stately houses of the Georgian era showed themselves. Mansions that had
slumbered in the sun for a hundred years, great, solid houses whose
yellow-wash seemed the incrustation left by golden and peaceful
afternoons, houses of old English solidity yet with the Southern touch of
deep verandas and the hint of palm trees in their jealously walled
gardens.

"Oh, how beautiful!" said Phyl. She stopped, looked about her, and then
gazed away down the street. It was as though the old stately street--and
surely the Street of Other Days might be its name--had been waiting for
her all her life, waiting for her to turn that corner leading from the
commonplace station, waiting to greet her like the ghost of some friend of
childhood. Surely she knew it! Like the recollection of a dream once
dreamed, it lay before her with its walled gardens, its vaguely familiar
houses, its sunlight and placidity.

Pinckney, proud of his native town and pleased at this appreciation of it,
stood by without speaking, watching the girl who seemed to have forgotten
his existence for a moment. Her head was raised as if she were inhaling
the sea wind lazily blowing from the Battery, and bearing with it stray
scents from the gardens by the way.

Then she came back to herself, and they walked on.

"It's just as if I knew the place," said she, "and yet I never remember
seeing anything like it before."

"I've felt that way sometimes about places," said Pinckney. "It seemed to
me that I knew Paris quite well when I went there, though I'd never been
there before. Charleston is pretty English, anyway, and maybe it's that
that makes it seem familiar. But I'm glad you like it. You like it, don't
you?"

"Like it!" said she. "I should think I did--It's more than liking--I love
it."

He laughed.

"Better than Dublin?"

It was her turn to laugh.

"I never loved Dublin." She turned her head to glance at a peep of garden
showing through a wrought iron gate. "Oh, Dublin!--don't talk to me about
it here. I want to keep on feeling I'm here really and that there's
nowhere else."

"There isn't," said he, disclosing for the first time in his life, and
quite unconsciously, his passion for the place where he had been born.
"There's nowhere else but Charleston worth anything--I don't know what it
is about, but it's so."

They were passing a wall across whose top peeped an elbow of ivy geranium.
It was as though the unseen garden beyond, tired of constraint and
drowsily stretching, had disclosed this hint of a geranium coloured arm.

Pinckney paused at a wrought iron gate and opened it.

"This is Vernons," said he.



CHAPTER II


A grosbeak was singing in the magnolia tree by the gate and the warmth of
the morning sun was filling the garden with a heart-snatching perfume of
jessamine.

Jessamine and the faint bitterness of sun warmed foliage.

It was a garden sure to be haunted by birds; not large and, though well
kept, not trim, and sing the birds as loud as they might, they never could
break the charm of silence cast by Time on this magic spot.

In the centre of the lawn stood a dial, inscribed with the old dial
motto:

                      The Hours Pass and are Numbered.

Phyl paused for a moment just as she had paused in the street, and
Pinckney looking at her noticed again that uptilt of the head, and that
far away look as of a person who is trying to remember or straining to
hear.

Then a voice from the house came across the broad veranda leading from the
garden to the lower rooms.

A female voice that seemed laughing and scolding at the same time.

"Dinah! Dinah! bless the girl, will she never learn sense-- Dinah! Ah,
there you are. How often have I told you to put General Grant in the sun
first thing in the morning?-- You've been dusting! I'll dust you. Here,
get away."

Out on the veranda, parrot cage in hand, came a most surprising lady.
Antique yet youthful, dressed as ladies were wont to dress of a morning in
long forgotten years, bright eyed, and wrathfully agitated.

"Aunt," cried Pinckney. "Here we are."

The sun was in Miss Pinckney's eyes; she put the cage down, shaded her
eyes and stared full at Phyl.

"God bless me!" said Miss Pinckney.

"This is Phyl," said he, as they came up to the verandah steps.

Miss Pinckney, seeming not to hear him in the least, took the girl by both
hands, and holding her so as if for inspection stared at her.

Then she turned on Pinckney with a snap.

"Why didn't you tell me--she's--why, she's a Mascarene. Well, of all the
astonishing things in the world-- Child--child, where did you get that
face?"

Before Phyl could answer this recondite question, she found herself
enveloped in frills and a vague perfume of stephanotis. Maria Pinckney had
taken her literally to her heart, and was kissing her as people kiss small
children, kissing her and half crying at the same time, whilst Pinckney
stood by wondering.

He thought that he knew everything about Maria Pinckney, just as he had
fancied he knew himself till Phyl had shewn him, over there in Ireland,
that there were a lot of things in his mind and character still to be
known by himself. This, as regards him, seemed the special mission of Phyl
in the world.

"It's the likeness," said Miss Pinckney. "I thought it was Juliet
Mascarene there before me in the sun, Juliet dead those years and years."
Then commanding herself, and with one of those reverses, sudden changes of
manner and subject peculiar to herself:

"Where's your luggage?"

"Abraham is bringing it along."

"Abraham! Do you mean you didn't drive, _walked_ here from the station?"

"Yes," said Pinckney shamefacedly, almost, and wondering what sin against
the _covenances_ he had committed now.

"And she after that journey from N'York. Richard Pinckney, you are
a--man--I was going to have called you a fool--but it's the same thing.
Here, come on both of you--the child must be starving. This is the
breakfast room, Phyl--Phyl! I will never get used to that name; no matter,
I'm getting an old woman, and mustn't grumble--mustn't grumble--umph!"

She took Pinckney's walking-stick from him and, with the end of it, picked
up a duster that the mysterious Dinah, evidently, had left lying on the
floor.

She put the duster out on the veranda, rang a bell and ordered the
coloured boy who answered it to send in breakfast.

Phyl, commanded by Miss Pinckney, sat down to table just as she was
without removing her hat.

The old lady had come to the conclusion that the newcomer must be faint
with hunger after her journey, and when Miss Pinckney came to one of her
conclusions, there was nothing more to be said on the matter.

It was a pleasant room, chintzy and sunny; they sat down to a gate-legged
table that would just manage to seat four comfortably whilst the urn was
brought in, a copper urn in which the water was kept at boiling point by a
red hot iron contained in a cylinder.

Phyl knew that urn. They had one like it at Kilgobbin and she said so, but
Miss Pinckney did not seem to hear her. There were times when this lady
was almost rude--or seemed so owing to inattention, her bustling mind
often outrunning the conversation or harking back to the past when it
ought to have been in the present.

Tea making, and the making of tea was a solemn rite at Vernons, absorbed
her whole attention, but Pinckney noticed this morning that the hand, that
old, perfect, delicately shaped hand, trembled ever so slightly as it
measured the tea from the tortoise-shell covered tea caddy, and that the
thin lips, lips whose thinness seemed only the result of the kisses of
Time, were moving as though debating some question unheard.

He recognised that the coming of Phyl had produced a great effect on Maria
Pinckney. No one knew her better than he, for no one loved her so well.

It was she who ordered him about, still, just as though he were a small
boy, and sometimes as he sat watching her, so fragile, so indomitable,
like the breath of winter would come the thought that a day would come--a
day might come soon when he would be no longer ordered about, told to put
his hat in the hall--which is the proper place for hats--told not to dare
to bring cigars into the drawing-room.

To Phyl, Maria Pinckney formed part of the spell that was surrounding her;
Meeting Street had begun the weaving of this spell, Vernons was completing
it with the aid of Maria Pinckney.

The song of the Cardinal Grosbeak in the garden, the stirring of the
window curtains in the warm morning air, the feel of morning and sunlight,
the scent of the tea that was filling the room, the room itself
old-fashioned yet cheerful, chintzy and sunny, all the things had the
faint familiarity of the street. It was as though the blood of her
mother's people coursing in her veins had retained and brought to her some
thrill and warmth from all these things; these things they knew and loved
so well.

"There's the carriage," said Miss Pinckney, whose ears had picked out the
sound of it drawing up at the front door. "They know where to take the
luggage. Richard, go and see that they don't knock the bannisters about.
Abraham is all thumbs and has no more sense in moving things than Dinah
has'n dusting them. Only last week when Mrs. Beamis was going away, he let
that trunk of hers slip and I declare to goodness I thought it was a
church falling down the stairs and tearing the place to pieces."

There was little of the stately languor of the South in Miss Pinckney's
speech. She was Northern on the mother's side. But in her prejudices she
was purely Southern, or, at least, Charlestonian.

Pinckney laughed.

"I don't think Phyl's luggage will hurt much even if it falls," said he.
"English luggage is generally soft."

"It's only a trunk and a portmanteau," said Phyl, as he left the room, but
Miss Pinckney did not seem to hear; pouring herself out another cup of tea
(she was the best and the worst hostess in the whole world) and seeming
not to notice that Phyl's cup was empty, she was off on one of her mind
wandering expeditions, a state of soul that sometimes carried her into the
past, sometimes into the future, that led her anywhere and to the wrapt,
inward contemplation of all sorts of things and subjects from the doings
of the Heavenly Host to the misdoings of Dinah.

She talked on these expeditions.

"Well, I'm sure and I'm sure I don't know what folk want with the luggage
they carry about with them nowadays-- The old folk didn't. Not Saratoga
trunks, anyhow. I remember 'swell as if it was yesterday way back in 1880,
when Richard's father and mother were married, old Simon Mascarene--he
belonged to your mother's lot, the Mascarenes of Virginia-- He came to the
wedding, and all he brought was a carpet-bag. I can see the roses on it
still. He wore a beaver hat. They'd been out of fashion for years and
years. So was he. Twenty dollars apiece they cost him, and his clothes
were the same. Looked like a picture out of Dickens. Your grandmother was
there, too, came from Richmond for the wedding, drove here in her own
carriage. She and Simon were the last of the Virginia Mascarenes and they
looked it. Seems to me some people never can be new nor get away from
their ancestors. If you'd dressed Simon in kilts it wouldn't have made any
difference, much, he'd still have been Simon Mascarene of Virginia, just
as stiff and fine and proud and old-fashioned."

"It seems funny that my people should have been the Virginia Mascarenes,"
said Phyl, "because--because--well, I feel as if my people had always
lived here--this feels like home--I don't know what it is, but just as I
came into the street outside there I seemed to know it, and this house--"

"Why, God bless my soul," said Miss Pinckney, whose eyes had just fallen
on the girl's empty cup, "here have I been talking and talking, and you
waiting for some more tea. Why didn't you ask, child?--What were you
saying? The Virginia Mascarenes-- Oh, they often came here, and your
mother knew this house as well as Planters. That was the name of their
house in Richmond. But what I can't get over is your likeness to Juliet.
She might have been your sister to look at you both--and she dead all
these years."

"Who was Juliet?"

"She was the girl who died," said Miss Pinckney. "You know, although
Richard calls me Aunt, I am not really his aunt; it's just an easy name
for an old woman who is an interloper, a Pinckney adrift. It was this way
I came in. Long before the Civil War, the Pinckneys lived at a house
called Bures in Legare Street. A fine old house it was, and is still.
Well, I was a cousin with a little money of my own, and I was left lonely
and they took me in. James Pinckney was head of the family then, and he
had two sons, Rupert and Charles. I might have been their sister the way
we all lived together and loved each other--and quarrelled. Dear me, dear
me, what is Time at all that it leaves everything the same? The same sun,
and flowers and houses, and all the people gone or changed-- Well, I am
trying to tell you-- Rupert fell in love with Juliet Mascarene, who lived
here. He was killed suddenly in '61-- I don't want to talk of it--and she
died of grief the year after. She died of grief--simply died of grief.
Charles lived and married in 1880 when he was forty years old. He married
Juliet's brother's daughter and Vernons came to him on the marriage. He
hadn't a son till ten years later. That son was Richard. Charles left
Richard all his property and Vernons on the condition that I always lived
here--till I died, and that's how it is. I'm not Richard's aunt, it's only
a name he gives me--I'm only just an old piece of furniture left with the
house to him. I'm so fond of the place, it would kill me to leave it;
places grow like that round one, though I'm sure I don't know why."

"I don't wonder at you loving Vernons," said Phyl. "I was just the same
about our place in Ireland, Kilgobbin--I thought it would kill me to leave
it."

"Tell me about it," said Miss Pinckney. Phyl told, or tried to tell.

Looking back, she found between herself and Ireland the sunlight of
Charleston, the garden with the magnolia trees where the red bird was
singing and the jessamine casting its perfume. Ireland looked very far
away and gloomy, desolate as Kilgobbin without its master and with the
mist of winter among the trees.

All that was part of the Past gone forever, and so great was the magic of
this new place that she found herself recognising with a little chill that
this Past had separated itself from her, that her feeling towards it was
faintly tinged by something not unlike indifference.

"Well," said Miss Pinckney, when she had finished, "it must be a beautiful
old place, though I can't seem to see it-- You see, I've never been in
Ireland and I can't picture it any more than the new Jerusalem. Now Dinah
knows all about the new Jerusalem, from the golden slippers right up she
sees it--I can't. Haven't got the gift of seeing things, and it seems
strange that the A'mighty should shower it on a coloured girl and leave a
white woman wanting; but it appears to be the A'mighty knows his own
business, so I don't grumble. Now I'm going to show you the house and your
room. I've given you a room looking right on the garden, this side. You've
noticed how all our houses here are built with their sides facing the
street and their fronts facing the garden, or maybe you haven't noticed it
yet, but you will. 'Pears to me our ancestors had some sense in their
heads, even though they didn't invent telegraphs to send bad news in a
hurry and railway cars to smash people to bits, and telephones to let
strangers talk right into one's house just by ringing a bell. Not that I'd
let one into Vernons. You may hunt high or low, garret or basement, you
won't find one of those boxes of impudence in Vernons--not while I have
servants to go my messages."

Miss Pinckney was right. For years she had fought the telephone and kept
it out, making Richard Pinckney's life a tissue of small inconveniences,
and suffering this epitaph on her sanity to be written by all sorts of
inferior people, "Plumb crazy."

She led the way from the breakfast-room and passed into the hall.

The spirit of Vernons inhabited the hall. One might have fancied it as a
stout and prosperous gentleman attired in a blue coat with brass buttons,
shorts, and wearing a bunch of seals at his fob. Oak, brought from
England, formed the panelling, and a great old grandfather's clock, with
the maker's name and address, "Whewel. Coggershall," blazoned on its brass
face, told the time, just as it had told the time when the Regent was
ruling at St. James's in those days which seem so spacious, yet so trivial
in their pomp and vanity.

Sitting alone here of an afternoon with the sun pointing fingers through
the high leaded windows, Whewel of Coggershall took you under his spell,
the spell of old ghosts of long forgotten afternoons, spacious afternoons
filled with the cawing of rooks and the drone of bees. English afternoons
of the good old time when the dust of the post chaise was the only mark of
hurry across miles of meadow land and cowslip weather. And then as you sat
held by the sound of the slow-slipping seconds, maybe, from some door
leading to the servants' quarters suddenly left open a voice would come,
the voice of some darky singing whilst at work.

A snatch of the South mixing with your dream of England and the past, and
making of the whole a charm beyond words.

That is Charleston.

Set against the panelling and almost covering it in parts were prints,
wood-cuts, engravings, portraits in black and white.

Here was a silhouette of Colonel Vernon, the founder of the house, and
another of his wife. Here was an early portrait of Jeff Davis,
hollow-cheeked and goatee-bearded, and here was Mayflower, the property of
Colonel Seth Mascarene, the fastest trotting horse in Virginia, worshipped
by her owner whose portrait hung alongside.

Phyl glanced at these pictures as she followed Miss Pinckney, who opened
doors shewing the dining-room, a room rather heavily furnished, hung with
portraits of long-faced gentlemen and ladies of old time, and then the
drawing-room. A real drawing-room of the Sixties, a thing preserved in its
entirety, in all its original stiffness, interesting as a valentine,
perfumed like an old rosewood cabinet.

Keepsakes and Books of Beauty lay on the centre table, a gilt clock
beneath a glass shade marked the moment when it had ceased to keep time
over twenty-five years ago, the antimacassars on the armchairs were not a
line out of position; not a speck of dust lay anywhere, and the Dresden
shepherds and shepherdesses simpered and made love in the same old
fashion, preserving unaltered the sentiment of spring, the suggestion of
Love, lambs, and the song of birds.

"It's just as it used to be," said Miss Pinckney. "Nothing at all has been
changed, and I dust it myself. I would just as soon let a servant loose
here with a duster as I'd let one of the buzzards from the market-place
loose in the larder. Those water-colours were done by Mary Mascarene,
Juliet's sister, who died when she was fifteen; they mayn't be
masterpieces but they're Mary's, and worth more'n if they were covered
with gold. Mrs. Beamis sniffed when she came in here--she's the woman
whose trunk got loose on the stairs I told you about--sniffed as if the
place smelt musty. She's got a husband who's made a million dollars out of
dry goods in Chicago, and she thought the room wanted re-furnishing.
Didn't say it, but I knew. A player-piano is what she wanted. Didn't say
it, but _I_ knew. Umph!"

Miss Pinckney, having shown Phyl out, looked round the room as if to make
sure that all the familiar ghosts were in their places, then she shut the
door with a snap, and turning, led the way upstairs murmuring to herself,
and with the exalted and far away look which she wore when put out.

Phyl's room lay on the first landing, a bright and cheerful room papered
with a rather cheap flower and sprig patterned paper, spring-like for all
its cheapness, and just the background for children's heads when they wake
up on a bright morning.

A bowl of flowers stood on the dressing-table, and the open window shewed
across the verandah a bit of the garden, where the cherokee roses were
blooming.

"This is your room," said Miss Pinckney. "It's one of the brightest in the
house, and I hope you'll like it-- Listen!"

Through the open window came the chime of church-bells.

"It's the chimes of St. Michael's. You'll never want a clock here, the
bells ring every quarter, just as they've rung for the last hundred years;
they're the first thing I remember, and maybe they'll be the last. Well,
come on and I'll show you some more of the house, if you're not tired and
don't want to rest."

She led the way from the room and along the corridor, opening doors and
shewing rooms, and then up a back stairs to the top floor beneath the
attics.

The house seemed to grow in age as they ascended. Not a door in Vernons
was exactly true in line; the old house settling itself down quietly
through the years and assisted perhaps by the great earthquake, though
that had left it practically unharmed, shewed that deviation from the
right line in cornice and wainscoting and door space, which is the hall
mark left on architecture by genius or age. The builders of the Parthenon
knew this, the builders of Vernons did not-- Age supplied their defects.

Up here the flooring of the passages and rooms frankly sagged in places,
and the beams bellied downwards ever so little and the ceilings bowed.

"I've seen all these bed-rooms filled in the old days," said Miss
Pinckney. "We had wounded soldiers here in the war. What Vernons hasn't
seen of American history isn't worth telling--much. Here's the nursery."

She opened a door with bottle-glass panels, real old bottle-glass worth
its weight in minted silver, and shewed Phyl into a room.

"This is the nursery," said she.

It was a large room with two windows, and the windows were barred to keep
small people from tumbling into the garden. The place had the air of
silence and secrecy that haunts rooms long closed and deserted. An
old-fashioned paper shewing birds of Paradise covered the walls. A paper
so old that Miss Pinckney remembered it when, as a child, she had come
here to tea with the Mascarene children, so good that the dye of the
gorgeous Paradise birds had scarcely faded.

A beam of morning sun struck across the room, a great solid, golden bar of
light. Phyl, as she stood for a moment on the threshold, saw motes dancing
in the bar of light; the air was close and almost stuffy owing to the
windows being shut. A rocking-horse, much, much the worse for wear stood
in one corner, he was piebald and the beam of light just failed to touch
his brush-like tail. A Noah's Ark of the good old pattern stood on the lid
of a great chest under one of the windows, and in the centre of the room a
heavy table of plain oak nicked by knives and stained with ink told its
tale.

There were books in a little hanging book-case, books of the 'forties' and
'fifties': "Peter Parley," "The Child's Pilgrim's Progress," "The
Dairy-Maid's Daughter," an odd volume of _Harper's_ _Magazine_ containing
an instalment of "Little Dorrit," Caroline Chesebro's "Children of Light,"
and Samuel Irenæus Prime's "Elizabeth Thornton or the Flower and Fruit of
Female Piety, and other Sketches." Miss Pinckney opened one of the windows
to let in air; Phyl, who had said nothing, stood looking about her at the
forsaken toys, the chairs, and the little three-legged stool most
evidently once the property of some child.

All nurseries have a generic likeness. It seemed to her that she knew this
room, from the beam of light with the motes dancing in it to the
bird-patterned paper. Kilgobbin nursery was papered with a paper giving an
endless repetition of one subject--a man driving a pig to market--with
that exception, the two rooms were not unlike. Yet those birds were the
haunting charm of this place, the things that most appealed to her, things
that seemed the ghosts of old friends.

She came to the window and looked out through the bars. Across the garden
of Vernons one caught a glimpse of other gardens, palmetto-tree tops, and
away, beyond the battery, a hint of the blue harbour. Just the picture to
fill an imaginative child's mind with all sorts of pleasant fancies about
the world, and Phyl, forgetting for a moment Miss Pinckney, herself, and
the room in which she was, stood looking out, caught in a momentary day
dream, just like a child in one of those reveries that are part of the
fairy tale of childhood.

That touch of blue sea beyond the red roofs and green palmetto fronds gave
her mind wings for a moment and a world to fly through. Not the world we
live in, but the world worth living in. Old sailor-stories, old scraps of
thought and dreams from nowhere pursued her, haunted her during that
delightful and tantalising moment, and then she was herself again and Miss
Pinckney was saying:

"It's a pretty view and hasn't changed since I was a child. Now, in N'York
they'd have put up skyscrapers; Lord bless you, they'd have put them up at
a _loss_ so's to seem energetic and spoil the view. That's a N'Yorker in
two words, happy so long as he's energetic and spoiling views--" Then
gazing dreamily towards the touch of blue sea. "Well, I guess the Lord
made N'Yorkers same as he made you and me. His ways are _in_scrutable and
past finding out; so'r the ways of some of his creatures."

She turned from the window, and her eye fell on the great chest by the
other window.

Going to it, she opened the lid.

It was full of old toys, mostly broken. She seemed to have forgotten the
presence of Phyl. Holding the chest's lid open, she gazed at the coloured
and futile contents.

Then she closed the lid of the chest with a sigh.



CHAPTER III


The South dines at four o'clock--at least Charleston does.

It was the old English custom and the old Irish custom, too.

In the reign of William the Conqueror people dined at eleven A.M. or was
it ten? Then, as civilisation advanced, the dinner hour stole forward. In
the time of the Georges it reached four o'clock. In Ireland, the most
conservative country on earth, some people even still sit down to table at
four--in Charleston every one does.

One would not change the custom for worlds, just as one would not change
the old box pews of St. Michael's or replace the cannon on the Battery
with modern ordinance.

Richard Pinckney did not dine at home that day. He was dining with the
Rhetts in Calhoun Street, so Miss Pinckney said as they sat down to table.
She sniffed as she said it, for the Rhetts, though one of the best
families in the town, were people not of her way of thinking. The two
Rhett girls had each a motor-car of her own and drove it--abomination!

The automobile ranked in her mind with the telephone as an invention of
the devil.

Phyl had not seen Richard Pinckney since the morning and now he was dining
out. Her heart had warmed to him at the station on the way to Vernons, and
at breakfast he had appeared to her as a quite different person to the
Richard Pinckney who had come to Kilgobbin, more boyish and frank, less of
a man of the world. She had not seen him since he left the room at
breakfast-time to look after her luggage. Miss Pinckney said he had gone
off "somewhere or another" and grumbled at him for going off leaving his
breakfast not quite finished, she said that he was always "scatter
braining about" either at the yacht club or somewhere else.

Phyl, as she sat now at the dining-table with the dead and gone Mascarene
men and women looking at her from the canvases on the wall, felt ever so
slightly hurt.

Youth calls to youth irrespective of sex. She felt as a young person feels
when another young person shows indifference. Then came the thought: was
he avoiding her? Was he angry still about the affair at Kilgobbin, or was
it just that he did not want to be bothered talking to her, looked on her
as a nuisance in the house, a guest of no interest to him and yet to whom
he had to be polite?

She could not tell. Neither could she tell why the problem exercised her
mind in the way it did. Even at Kilgobbin, despite the fact of her
antagonism towards him, Pinckney had possessed the power of disturbing her
mind and making her think about him in a way that no one else had ever
succeeded in doing. No one else had made her feel the short-comings in the
household _ménage_ at Kilgobbin, no one else had made her so fiercely
critical of herself and her belongings.

She did not recognise the fact, but the fact was there, that it was a
necessity of her being to stand well in this man's eyes.

When a woman falls in love with a man or a man with a woman, the first
necessity of his or her being is to stand well in the eyes of the loved
one, anything that may bring ridicule or adverse criticism or disdain is
death.

Phyl was not in love with Richard Pinckney, nor had she been in love with
him at Kilgobbin, all the same the sensitiveness to appearances felt by a
lover was there. Her anger that night when he had let her in at eleven
o'clock was due, perhaps, less to his implied reproof then the fact that
she had felt cheap in his eyes, and now, sitting at dinner with Miss
Pinckney the idea that he was still angry with her was obscured by the far
more distasteful idea that she was of absolutely no account in his eyes, a
creature to whom he had to be civil, an interloper.

Her cheeks flushed and her eyes brightened at the thought, but Miss
Pinckney did not notice it. She had turned from the subject of the Rhetts
and their automobiles to Charleston society in general.

"Now that you've come," said she, "you will find there's not a moment you
won't enjoy yourself if you're fond of gadding about. All the society here
is in the hands of young people, balls and parties! The St. Cecilias give
three balls a year. I go always, not to dance but to look on. Richard is a
St. Cecilia--St. Cecilias? Why, it's just a club a hundred-and-forty years
old. There are two hundred of them, all men, and they know how to
entertain. I have been at every ball for the last half century. Not one
have I missed. Then there's the yacht club and picnics to Summerville and
the Isle of Palms, and bathing parties and boating by moonlight. If you
are a gad-about you will enjoy all that."

"But I'm not," said Phyl. "I've never been used to society, much. I like
books better than people, unless they're--"

"Unless they're what?"

"Well--people I really like."

"Well," said Miss Pinckney, "one wouldn't expect you to like people you
_didn't_ like--there's no 'really' in liking, it's one thing or the
other--you don't care for girls, maybe?"

"I haven't seen much of them," replied Phyl, "except at school, and that
was only for a short time. I--I ran away."

"Ran away! And why did you run away?"

"I was miserable; they were kind enough to me, but I wanted to get
home--Father was alive then--I felt I had to get home or die--I can't
explain it--It felt like a sort of madness. I had to get back home."

Miss Pinckney was watching the girl, she scarcely seemed listening to
her--Then she spoke:

"Impulsive. If I wasn't sitting here in broad daylight, I'd fancy it was
Juliet Mascarene. What makes you so like her? It's not the face so much,
though the family likeness runs strong, still, the face is different,
though like--It's just you yourself--well, I'm sure I don't know, seems to
me there's a lot of things hid from us. Look at the Pringles, Anthony's
family, the ones that live in Tradd Street. If you put their noses
together, they'd reach to Legare Street. It runs in the family. Julian
Pringle, he died in '70, he was just the same. Now why should a long nose
run through a family like that, or a bad temper, or the colour of hair? I
don't know. The world's a puzzle and the older one grows, the more it
puzzles one."

After dinner, Miss Pinckney ordered Phyl to put on her hat and they
started out for a drive.

Every day at five o'clock, weather permitting, Miss Pinckney took an
airing. She was one of the sights of Charleston, she, and the dark
chestnut horses driven by Abraham the coloured coachman, and the barouche
in which she drove; a carriage of other times, one of those deathless
conveyances turned out in Long Acre in the days when varnish was varnish
and hand labour had not been ousted by machinery. It was painted in a
basket-work pattern, the pattern peculiar to the English Royal carriages,
and the whole turn-out had an excellence and a style of its own--a thing
unpurchasable as yesterday.

They drove in the direction of the Battery and here they drew up to look
at the view. On one side of them stood the great curving row of mansions
facing the sea, old Georgian houses and houses more modern, yet without
offence, set in gardens where the palmetto leaves shivered in the sea wind
and the pink mimosa mixed its perfume with the salt-scented air. On the
other side lay the sea. Afternoon, late afternoon, is the time of all
times to visit this spacious and sunlit place. It is then that the old
ghosts return, if ever they return, to discuss the news brought by the
last packet from England, the doings of Mr. Pitt, the Paris fashions.

Looking seaward they would see no change in the changeless sea and little
change in the city if they turned their eyes that way.

Miss Pinckney got out and they walked a bit, inspecting the guns, each
with its brass plate and its story.

Far away in the haze stood Fort Sumter,--a fragment of history, a sea
warrior of the past, voiceless and guarding forever the viewless. It may
have been some recollection of the Brighton front and of the great harbour
of Kingstown with the sun upon it, and all this seemed vaguely familiar to
Phyl, pleasantly familiar and homely. She breathed the sea air deeply and
then, as she turned, glancing towards the land, a recollection came to her
of the story she had been reading that evening in the library at
Kilgobbin--"The Gold Bug." It was near here that Legrand had found the
treasure. He had come to Charleston to buy the mattocks and picks--no, it
was Jupp the negro who had come to buy them.

She turned to Miss Pinckney.

"Did you ever read a story called 'The Gold Bug' by Edgar Allan Poe?" she
asked. "It is about a place near here--Sullivan's Island--that's it--I
remember now."

"Why, I knew him," said Miss Pinckney.

"Knew Edgar Allan Poe!" said Phyl.

"I knew him when I was a child and I have sat on his knee and I can see
his face--what a face it was! and the coat he wore--it had a velvet
collar--his teeth were beautiful, and his hair--beautiful glossy hair it
was, but he was not handsome as people use that expression, he was
extraordinary, such eyes--and the most wonderful voice in the world. I'm
seventy-five years of age and he died in October '49, and I met him three
years before he died, so you see I was a pretty small child. It was at
Fordham. He'd just taken a cottage there for his wife, who was ailing with
consumption, and my aunt, Mary Pinckney, who was a friend of the Osgoods,
took me there. It must have been summer for I remember a bird hanging in a
cage in the sunshine, a bob-o'-link it was, he had caught it in the
woods.

"Dear Lord! I wonder where that summer day's gone to, and the
bob-o'-link--'pears to me we aren't even memories, for memories live and
we don't."

They were walking along, Abraham slowly following with the carriage, and
Miss Pinckney was walking in an exultant manner as though she saw nothing
about her, as though she were treading air. Phyl had unconsciously set
free a train of thought in the mind of Miss Pinckney, a train that always
led to an explosion, and this is exactly how it happened and what she
said.

"But his memory will live. Look right round you, do you see his statue?"

"No," said Phyl, sweeping the view. "Where is it?"

"Just so, where is it? It's not here, it's not in N'York, it's not in
Baltimore, it's not in Philadelphia, it's not in Boston. The one real
splendid writing man that America has produced she's ashamed to put up a
statue to. Why? Because he drank! Why, God bless my soul, Grant drank. No,
it wasn't drink, it was Griswold. The man who hated him, the man who
crucified his reputation and sold the remains for thirty pieces of silver
to a publisher, Griswold, Rufus Griswold--Judas Griswold that was his real
name, and he hid it--"

Miss Pinckney had lowered her parasol in her anger, she shut it with a
snap and then shot it up again; as she did so an automobile driven by a
girl and which was approaching them, passed, and a young man seated by the
girl raised his hat.

It was Richard Pinckney.

The girl was a very pretty brunette. This thing was too much for Miss
Pinckney in her present temper; all her anger against Griswold seemed
suddenly diverted to the automobile. She snorted.

"There goes Richard with Venetia Frances Rhett," said she. "Ought to be
ashamed of herself driving along the Battery in that outrageous thing;
goodness knows, they're bad enough driven by men, scaring people to death
and killing dogs and chickens, without girls taking to them--"

She stared after the car, then signalling to Abraham, she got into the
barouche, Phyl followed her and they continued their drive.

That evening after supper Miss Pinckney's mind warmed to thoughts of the
good old days when motor-cars were undreamed of, and stirred up by the
recollection of Edgar Allan Poe, discharged itself of reminiscences worth
much gold could they have been taken down by a stenographer.

She was sitting with Phyl in the piazza, for the night was warm, and
whilst a big southern moon lit the garden, she let her mind stray over the
men and women who had made American literature in the '50's and '60's,
many of whom she had known when young.

Estelle Anna Lewis of Baltimore, Nathaniel Hawthorne, William Cullen
Bryant, Elizabeth Oakes Smith, Cornelius Mathews, Frances Sargent Osgood,
N. P. Willis, Laughton Osborn. She had known Lowell and Longfellow, yet
her mind seemed to cling mostly to the lesser people, writers in the
_Southern Literary Messenger_, the _Home Journal_, the _Mirror_ and the
_Broadway Journal_.

People well-known in their day and now scarcely remembered, yet whose very
names are capable of evoking the colour and romance of that fascinating
epoch beyond and around the Civil War.

"They're all dead and gone," said she, "and folk nowadays don't seem to
trouble about the best of them, or remember their lines, yet there's
nothing they write now that's as good--I remember poor Thomas Ward.
'Flaccus' was the name he wrote under, a thin skeleton of a man always
with his head in the air and his mind somewhere else, used to write in the
_Knickerbocker Journal_; I heard him recite one of his things.

          "'And, straining, fastened on her lips a kiss,
          That seemed to suck the life blood from her heart.'

"That stuck in my head, mostly, I expect, because Thomas Ward didn't look
as if he'd ever kissed a girl, but they are good lines and a lot better
than they write nowadays."

The wind had risen a bit and was stirring in the leaves of the magnolias,
white carnations growing near the sun dial shook their ruffles in the
moonlight, and from near and far away came the sounds of Charleston,
voices, the sound of traffic and then, a thread of tune tying moonbeams,
magnolias, carnations and cherokee roses in a great southern bunch, came
the notes of a banjo, plunk, plunk, and a voice from somewhere away in the
back premises, the voice of a negro singing one of the old Plantation
songs.

Just a snatch before some closing door cut the singer off, but enough to
make Phyl raise her head and listen, listen as though a whole world
vaguely guessed, a world forgotten yet still warm and loving, youthful and
sunlit, were striving to reach her and speak to her--As though Charleston
the mysterious city that had greeted her first in Meeting Street were
trying to tell her of things delightful, once loved, once known and
forever vanished.

As she lay awake that night with the moonlight showing through the blinds,
the whole of that strange day came before her in pictures: the face of
Frances Rhett troubled her, yet she did not know in the least why; it
seemed part of the horribleness of automobiles and the anger of Miss
Pinckney and the tribulations of Edgar Allan Poe.

Then the fantastic band of forgotten _literati_ trooped before her, led by
"Flaccus," the man who didn't look as if he had ever kissed a girl, yet
who wrote:

           "And, straining, fastened on her lips a kiss,
           That seemed to suck the life blood from her heart."



CHAPTER IV


Phyl awoke to the early morning sunlight and the sounds of Charleston.

The chimes of St. Michael's were striking six and through the summery
sunlit air carried by the sea wind stirring the curtains came the cries of
the streets and the rumbling of early morning carts.

Oh, those negro cries! the cry of the crab-seller, the orange vendor, the
man who sells "monkey meat" dolorous, long drawn out, lazy, you do not
know the South till you have heard them.

The sound of a mat being shaken and beaten on the piazza, adjoining that
on which her window opened came now, and two voices in dispute.

"Mistress Pinckney she told me to tell you--she mos' sholey did."

"Go wash yo' face, yo' coloured trash, cummin' here wid yo' orders--skip
out o' my piazza--'clar' to goodness I dunno what's cummin' to niggers
dese days."

Then Miss Pinckney's voice as from an upper window:

"Dinah! Seth! what's that I hear? Get on with your work the pair of you
and stop your chattering. You hear me?"

When Phyl came down Richard Pinckney was in the garden smoking a cigarette
and gathering some carnations.

"They're for aunt," said he, "to propitiate her for my being late last
night. I wasn't in till one. I'm worse even than you, you see, and the
next time you are out till eleven and I let you in and grumble at you, you
can hit back. Have a flower."

He gave her the finest in his bunch and Phyl put it in her belt. If she
had any doubt as to the sincerity of his welcome his manner this morning
ought to have set her mind at rest.

She stood looking at him as he tied the stalks of the flowers together and
he was worth looking at, a fresh, bright figure, the very incarnation of
youth and health and one might almost say innocence. Clear eyed,
well-groomed, good to look upon.

"I generally pick a flower and put it on her plate," said he, "but this
morning she shall have a whole bunch--hope you slept all right?"

"Rather," said Phyl, "I never sleep much the first night in a new
place--but somehow--oh, I don't know how to express it--but nothing here
seems new."

"Nothing is," said he laughing, "it's all as old as the hills--you like
it, don't you?"

"It's not a question of liking--of course I like it, who could help liking
it--it's more than that. It's a feeling I have that I will either love it
or hate it, and I don't know which yet, all sorts of things come back to
me here, you see, my mother knew the place--do people remember what their
mothers and fathers knew, I wonder? But, if you understood me, it's not so
much remembering as feeling. All yesterday it seemed to me that I had only
to turn some corner and come upon something waiting for me, something I
knew quite well, and the smells and sounds and things are always reminding
me of something--you know how it is when you have forgotten a name and
when it's lying just at the back of your mind--that's how I feel here,
about nearly everything--strange, isn't it?"

"Oh, I don't know," said the practical Pinckney. "This place is awfully
English for one thing, sure to remind you of a lot of things in Ireland
and England, and then there's of course the fact that you are partly
American, but I don't see why you should ever hate it."

"_Indeed_, I didn't mean that," said she flushing up at the thought that
in trying to express herself she had made such a blunder. "I meant--I
meant, that this something about the place that is always reminding me of
itself might make me hate _it_."

"Or love it?"

"Yes, but I can't explain--the place itself no one could hate, you must
have thought me rude."

"Not a bit--not the least little bit in the world. Well, I believe you'll
come to love it, not hate it."

"It," said Phyl. "I don't know that, because I don't know what it is--this
something that is always peeping round corners at me yet hiding itself."

"_Richard_!" came Miss Pinckney's voice from the piazza where she had just
appeared, "smoking cigarettes before breakfast, how often have I told you
I won't have you smoking before breakfast--why, God bless my soul, what
are you doing with all those carnations?"

He flung the cigarette-end away, but she refused to kiss him on account of
the tobacco fumes, though she took the flowers.

Cigarettes, like telephones, automobiles, and the memory of Edgar Allan
Poe, formed a subject upon which once started Miss Pinckney was hard to
check, and whilst she poured out the tea, she pursued it.

"Dr. Cotton it was who told me, the one who used to live in Tradd Street,
he was a relative of Dr. Garden the man that gave his name to that flower
they call the gardenia--had it sent him from somewhere in the South, but
I'm sure I don't know where--New Orleans, I think, but it doesn't matter.
I was saying about Dr. Cotton, _old_ Dr. Cotton of Tradd Street, he told
me that the truth about young William Pringle's death was that he was
black when he died, from cigarette smoking, black as a crow. Used to smoke
before breakfast, used to smoke all day, used to smoke in his sleep, I
b'lieve. Couldn't get rid of the pesky habit and died clinging to it,
black as a crow. I can't abide the things. Your father used to smoke Bull
Durham in a corn cob, or a cigar, he'd a' soon have smoked one of those
cigarettes of yours as soon as he'd have been caught doing tatting. Don't
tell me, there's no manhood in them, it's just vice in thimble-fulls. I'd
much sooner see a man lying healthily under the table once in a way than
always half fuddled, and I'd sooner be poisoned out by a green cigar now
and then, than always having that nasty sickly cigarette smell round the
place."

"But good gracious, Aunt, I'm not a cigarette smoker, only once and away
and at odd times."

"I wasn't talking about you so much as the young men of to-day, and the
young women, they're the worst, for they encourage the others to make
fools of themselves, and if they're not smoking themselves they're sucking
candy. Candy sucking and cigarette smoking is the ruin of the States.
Those Rhett girls _live_ on candy, and they look it--pasty faces."

"Why!" said he, "what grudge have you got against the Rhetts now,
Aunt--it's as bad to take a girl's complexion away as a man's
character--what have the Rhetts been doing to you?"

Miss Pinckney did not seem to hear the question for a moment, then she
said, speaking as if to some invisible person:

"That Frances Rhett may be reckoned the belle of Charleston, that's what I
heard old Mr. Outhwaite call her, but she's a belle I wouldn't care to
have tied round my neck. Belle! She's no more a belle than I am, there are
hundreds of prettier girls between here and the Battery, but she's one of
those sort that have the knack of setting young men against each other and
making them fight for her; she's labelled herself as a prize, which she
isn't. I declare to goodness the world frightens me at times, the way I
see fools going about labelled as clever men, and women your grandfathers
wouldn't have cast an eye at going about labelled as beauties. I do
believe if I was to give myself out as a beauty to-morrow I'd have half
the young idiots in Charleston after me, believing me."

"They're after you already," said Pinckney, "only yesterday I heard young
Reggy Calhoun saying--"

"I know," said Miss Pinckney, "and I want no more of your impudence. Now
take yourself off if you've finished your breakfast, for Phyl and I have
work to do."

He got up and went off laughing by way of the piazza and they could hear
his cheery voice in the garden talking to the old negro gardener.

Miss Pinckney's eyes softened. She was fiddling with a spoon and when she
spoke she seemed speaking to it, turning it about as if to examine its
pattern all the time.

"I don't know what mothers with boys feel like, but I do want to see that
boy safe and married before I go. He's just the sort to be landed in
unhappiness; he is, most surely; well, I don't know, there's no use in
warning young folk, you may spank 'em for stealing the jam but you can't
spank 'em from fooling with the wrong sort of girl."

Miss Pinckney had talked the night before of Phyl's father and had
proposed taking her this morning to the Magnolia cemetery to see the
grave. She broke off the conversation suddenly as this fact strayed into
her mind, and, rising up, invited Phyl to follow her to the kitchen
premises where she had orders to give before starting.

"I always look after my own house," said she, "and always will. Fine
ladies nowadays sit in their drawing-rooms and ring their bells for the
servants to rob them and they aren't any more respected. That's what makes
the Charleston negro the impudentest lump of blackness under the sun, that
and knowing they're emancipated. They've got to look on themselves as part
of the Heavenly Host. Well, I'll have no emancipated rubbish in my house,
and the consequence is I never lose a servant and I never get impudence.
They'll all get a pension when they're too old to work, and good food and
good pay whilst they're working, and I've said to them 'you're no more
emancipated than I am, we're all slaves to our duty and the only
difference between now and the old days is I can't sell you--and if you
were idle enough to make me want to sell you there's no one would buy such
rubbish nowadays.' Half the trouble is that people these times don't know
how to talk to coloured folk, and the other half is that they don't want
to talk to them."

She led the way down passages to the great kitchen, stonebuilt, clean and
full of sunlight. The door was open on to the yard and through an open
side door one could get a glimpse of the scullery, the great washing up
sink, generations old, and worn with use, and above it the drying
dresser.

There were no new-fangled cooking inventions at Vernons, everything was
done at an open range of the good old fashion still to be found in many an
English country house.

Miss Pinckney objected to "baked meat" and the joints at Vernons were
roast, swinging from a clockwork Jack and basted all the time with a long
metal ladle.

By the range this morning was seated an old coloured woman engaged in
cutting up onions. This was Prue the oldest living thing in Vernons and
perhaps in Charleston; she had been kitchen maid before Miss Pinckney was
born, then cook, and now, long past work, she was just kept on.
Twenty-five years ago she had been offered a pension and a cottage for
herself but she refused both. She wanted to die where she was, so she
said. So they let her stay, doing odd jobs and bossing the others just as
though she were still mistress of the kitchen--as in fact she was. She had
become a legend and no one knew her exact age, she was creepin' close to a
hundred, and her memory which carried her back to the slave days was
marvellous in its retentiveness.

She had cooked a dinner for Jeff Davis when he was a guest at Vernons, she
could still hear the guns of the Civil War, so she said, and the Mascarene
family history was her Bible.

She looked down on the Pinckneys as trash beside the Mascarenes, and
interlopers, and this attitude and point of view though well known to Miss
Pinckney was not in the least resented by her.

But during the last few years this old lady's intellect had been steadily
coming under eclipse; still insisting on doing little jobs in a futile
sort of way, silence had been creeping upon her so that she rarely spoke
now, and when she did, by chance, her words revealed the fact that her
mind was dwelling in the past.

Rachel, the cook, a sturdy coloured woman with her head bound up in an
isabelle-coloured handkerchief was standing by the kitchen table on which
she was resting the fore-finger of her left hand, whilst with the right
she was turning over some fish that had just been sent in from the
fishmonger's. She seemed in a critical mood, but what she said to Miss
Pinckney was lost to Phyl whose attention was attracted by a chuckling
sound from near the range.

It was Prue.

The old woman at sight of Phyl had dropped the knife and the onion on
which she had been engaged. She was now seated, hands on knees, chuckling
and nodding to the girl, then, scarcely raising her right hand from her
knee, she made a twiddling movement with the fore-finger as if to say,
"come here--come here--I have something to tell you."

Phyl glanced at Miss Pinckney who was so taken up with what Rachel was
saying about the fish that she noticed nothing. Then she looked again at
Prue and, unable to resist the invitation, came towards her. The old woman
caught her by the arm so that she had to bend her head.

"Miss Julie," whispered Prue, "Massa Pinckney told me tell yo' he be at de
gate t'night same time 'slas' night. Done you let on 's I told yo'," she
gave the arm a pinch and relapsed into herself chuckling whilst Phyl stood
with a little shiver, half of relief at her escape from that bony clutch,
half of dread--a vague dread as though she had come in contact with
something uncanny.

She came to the table again and stood without looking at Prue, whilst Miss
Pinckney completed her orders, then, that lady, having finished her
business and casting an eye about the place on the chance of finding any
dirt or litter, saw Prue and asked how she was doing.

"Well, miss, she's doin' fa'r," replied Rachel, "but I'm t'inking she's
not long fore de new Jerusalem. Sits didderin' dere 'n' smokin' her pipe,
'n' lays about her wid her stick times, fancyin' there'er dogs comin' into
de kitchen."

"A dog bit her once way back in the '60's," said Miss Pinckney; "they used
to keep dogs here then. She don't want for anything?"

"Law no, miss, _she_ done want for nothin'; look at her now laffin' to
herself. Haven't seen her do that way dis long time. Hi, Prue, what yo'
laffin' at?"

Prue, instead of answering leant further forward hiding her face without
checking her merriment.

"Crazy," said Miss Pinckney, "but it's better to be laughing crazy than
crying crazy like some folk--here's a quarter and get her some candy."

She put the coin on the table and marched off followed by Phyl.

"She wanted to tell me something," said Phyl as they were driving to the
cemetery; "she beckoned me to her and took hold of my arm and whispered
something."

"What did she say?"

Phyl, somehow, could not bring herself to betray that crazy confidence.

"I don't know, exactly, but she called me Miss Julie."

"Oh--she called you Miss Julie," said the other. Then she relapsed into
thought and nothing more was said till they reached their destination.



CHAPTER V


Charleston's Magnolia Cemetery like everything else about Charleston shows
the touch of the War. Here the soldiers lie who fought so bravely under
Wade Hampton and here lies the general himself.

Go south, go north, and you will not find a place touched by the War where
you will not find noble memories, echoes of heroic deeds, legends of brave
men.

Miss Pinckney was by no means a peace party and this thought was doubtless
in her head as she stood surveying the confederate graves. There were
relations here and men whom she had known as a child.

"That's the War," said she, "and people abuse war as if it was the worst
thing in the world, insulting the dead. 'Clare to goodness it makes me
savage to hear the pasty-faces talking of war and making plans to abolish
it. It's like hearing a lot of children making plans to abolish thunder
storms. Where would America be now without the War, and where'd her
history be? You tell me that. It'd just be the history of a big canning
factory. These men aren't dead, they're still alive and fighting--fighting
Chicago; fighting pork, and wheat, and cotton and railway-stock and
everything else that's abolishing the soul of the nation.

"There's Matt Carey's grave. He had everything he wanted, and he wasn't
young. Now-a-days he'd have been driving in his automobile killing old
women and chickens, or tarpoon fishing down 'n Florida letting the world
go rip, or full of neur--what do they call it--that thing that gets on
their nerves and makes crazy old men of them at forty--I've forgotten.
_He_ didn't. He took up a gun and died like a lion, and he was a
middle-aged business man. No one remembers him, I do believe, except,
maybe me, clean forgotten--and yet he helped to put a brick into the only
monument worth ten cents that America has got--The War.

"And some northern people would say 'nice sort of brick, seeing he was
fighting on the wrong side.' Wrong side or right side he was fighting for
something else than his own hand. _That's_ the point."

She closed up her lips and they went on. Phyl found her father's grave in
a quiet spot where the live-oaks stood, the long grey moss hanging from
their branches.

Miss Pinckney, having pointed out the grave, strayed off, leaving the girl
to herself.

The gloomy, strange-looking trees daunted Phyl, and the grave, too young
yet to have a headstone, drew her towards it, yet repelled her.

It was like meeting in a dream some one she had loved and who had turned
into a stranger in a strange place.

Just as Charleston had dimmed Ireland in her mind as a bright light dims a
lesser light, so had some influence come between her and the memory of her
father. That memory was just as distinct as ever, but grief had died from
it, as though Time had been at work on it for years and years.

The Phyl who had stepped out of the south-bound express and the girl of
this morning were the same in mind and body, but in soul and outlook they
had changed and were changing as though the air of the south had some
magic in it, some food that had always been denied her and which was
necessary for her full being.

Miss Pinckney returned from her wanderings amongst the graves and they
turned to the gate.

"It used to seem strange to me coming here when I was a girl," said she.
"It always seemed as if I was come to visit people who could never come to
see me. I used to pity them, but one gets older and one gets wiser, and I
fancy it's they that pity us, if they can see us at all, which isn't often
likely."

"D'you think they come back?" said Phyl.

"My dear child, if I told you what I thought, you'd say I was plum crazy.
But I'll say this. What do you think the Almighty made folk for? to live a
few years and then lie in a grave with folk heaping flowers on them?
There's no such laziness in nature. I don't say there aren't folk who live
their lives like as if they were dead, covered with flowers and never
moving a hand to help themselves like some of those N'York women--but they
don't count. They're against nature and I guess when they die they die,
for they haven't ever lived." Then, vehemently: "Of course, they come
back, not as ghosts peekin' about and making nuisances of themselves, but
they come back as people--which is the sensible way and there's nothing
unsensible in nature. Mind you, I don't say there aren't ghosts, there
are, for I've seen 'em; I saw Simon Pinckney, the one that died of drink,
as plain as my hand same day he died, but he was a no account. He hadn't
the making of a man, so he couldn't come back as a man, and he wasn't a
woman, so he couldn't come back as a woman; so he came back as a ghost. He
was always an uneasy creature, else I don't suppose he'd have come back as
anything. When a man wears out a suit of clothes he doesn't die, he gets a
new one, and when he wears out a body--which isn't a bit more than a suit
of clothes--he gets a new one. If he hasn't piled up grit enough in life
to pay for a new body, he goes about without one and he's a ghost. That's
my way of thinking and I know--I know--n'matter."

She put up her sunshade and they returned, driving through the warm spring
weather. Phyl was silent, the day had taken possession of her. The scent
of pink mimosa filled the air, the blue sky shewed here and there a few
feather traces of white cloud and the wind from the sea seemed the very
breath of the southern spring.

It seemed to Phyl as they drove that never before had she met or felt the
loveliness of life, never till this moment when turning a corner the song
of a bird from a garden met them with the perfume of jessamine.

Charleston is full of surprises like that, things that snatch you away
from the present or catch you for a moment into the embrace of some old
garden lurking behind a wrought iron gate, or tell you a love story no
matter how much you don't want to hear it--or tease you, if you are a
practical business man, with some other futility which has nothing at all
to do with "real" life.

It seemed to Phyl as though, somehow, the whole of the morning had been
working up to that moment, as though the perfume of the jessamine and the
song of the birds were the culmination of the meaning of all sorts of
things seen and unseen, heard and unheard.

The message of the crazy old negress came back to her. Who was Miss Julie?
and who was the Mr. Pinckney that was to meet her, and where was the gate
at which they were to meet in such a secretive manner? Was it just
craziness, or was it possible that this was some real message delivered
years and years ago. A real lover's message which the old woman had once
been charged to deliver and which she had repeated automatically and like
a parrot.

Miss Julie--could it be possible that she meant Miss Juliet--The Juliet
Mascarene to whom she, Phyl, bore such a strong family likeness, could it
be possible that the likeness had started the old woman's mind working and
had recalled the message of a half-a-century ago to her lips.

It was a fascinating thought. Juliet had been in love with one of the
Pinckneys and this message was from a Pinckney and one day, perhaps, most
likely a fine spring day like to-day, Pinckney had given the negro girl a
message to give to Juliet, and the lovers and the message and the bright
spring day had vanished utterly and forever leaving only Prue.

The gate would no doubt be the garden gate. Phyl in all her life had never
given a thought to Love, she had known nothing of sentiment, that much
abused thing which is yet the salt of life, and Romance for her had meant
Adventure; all the same she was now weaving all sorts of threads into
dreams and fancies. What appealed to her most was her own likeness to
Juliet, the girl who had died so many, many years ago. A likeness
incomplete enough, according to Miss Pinckney, yet strong enough to awaken
memories in the mind of Prue.



CHAPTER VI


"Miss Pinckney," said Phyl, as they sat at luncheon that day, "you
remember you said yesterday that I was like Juliet Mascarene?"

"So you are," replied the other, "though the likeness is more noticeable
at first sight as far as the face goes--I've got a picture of her I will
show you, it's upstairs in her room, the one next yours on the same
piazza--why do you ask me?"

"I was thinking," replied Phyl, "that the old woman in the
kitchen--Prue--may have meant Juliet when she called me Julie, and that it
was the likeness that set her mind going."

"It's not impossible. Prue's like that crazy old clock Selina Pinckney
left me in her will. It'd tell you the day and the hour _and_ the minute
and the year and the month and the weather. A little man came out if it
was going to rain and a little woman if it was going to shine. But if you
wanted to know the time, it couldn't tell you nearer than the hour before
last of the day before yesterday, and if you sneezed near it, it'd up and
strike a hundred and twenty. I gave it to Rachel. She said it was 'some'
clock, said it was a dandy for striking and the time didn't matter as the
old kitchen clock saw to that. It's the same with Prue, the time doesn't
matter, and they look up to her in the kitchen mostly, I expect, because
she's an oddity, same as Selina Pinckney's clock. Seems to me anything
crazy and useless is reckoned valuable these days, and not only among
coloured folk but whites--Dinah, hasn't Mr. Richard come in yet?"

"No, Mistress Pinckney," replied the coloured girl, who had just entered
the room, "I haven't seen no sign of him."

"Running about without his luncheon," grumbled the lady, "said he had a
deal in cotton on. I might have guessed it." Then when Dinah had left the
room and talking half to herself, "There's nothing Richard seems to think
of but business or pleasure. I'm not saying anything against the boy, he's
as good and better than any of the rest, but like the rest of them his
character wants forming round something real. It wasn't so in the old
days, they were bad enough then and drank a lot more, but they had in them
something that made for something better than business or pleasure. Matt
Curry didn't go out and get killed for business or pleasure, and all the
old Pinckneys didn't fight in the war or fight with one another for
business or pleasure. There's more in life than fooling with girls or
buying cotton or sailing yacht races, but Richard doesn't seem to see it.
I did think that having a ward to look after would have sobered him a bit
and helped to form his character--well, maybe it will yet."

"I don't want to be looked after," said Phyl flushing up, "and if Mr.
Pinckney--" she stopped. What she was going to say about Pinckney was not
clear in her mind, clouded as it was with anger--anger at the thought that
she was an object to be looked after by her "guardian," anger at the
implication that he was not bothering to look after her, being too much
engaged in the business of fooling with girls and buying cotton, and a
reasonable anger springing from and embracing the whole world that held
his beyond Vernons.

"Yes?" said Miss Pinckney.

"Oh, nothing," replied the other, trying to laugh and making a failure of
the business. "I was only going to say that Mr. Pinckney must have lots to
do instead of wasting his time looking after strangers, and if he hadn't I
don't want to be looked after. I don't want him to bother about
me--I--I--" It did not want much more to start her off in a wild fit of
weeping about nothing, her mind for some reason or other unknown even to
herself was worked up and seething just as on that day at Kilgobbin when
the woes of Rafferty had caused her to make such an exhibition of herself
in the library. Anything was possible with Phyl when under the influence
of unreasoning emotion like this, anything from flinging a knife at a
person to breaking into tears.

Miss Pinckney knew it. Without understanding in the least the
psychological mechanism of Phyl, she knew as a woman and by some
electrical influence the state of her mind.

She rose from the table.

"Stranger," said she, taking the other by the arm, "you call yourself a
stranger. Come along upstairs with me. I want to show you something."

Still holding her by the arm, caressingly, she led her off across the hall
and up the stairs; on the first floor landing she opened a door; it was
the door of the bedroom next to Phyl's, a room of the same shape and size
and with the same view over the garden.

Just as the drawing-room had been kept in its entirety without alteration
or touch save the touch of a duster, so had this room, the bedroom of a
girl of long ago, a girl who would now have been a woman old and
decrepit--had she lived.

"Here's the picture you wanted to see," said Miss Pinckney leading Phyl up
to a miniature hanging on the wall near the bed. "That's Juliet, and if
you don't see the family likeness, well, then, you must be blind.--And you
calling yourself a stranger!"

Phyl looked. It was rather a stiff and finicking little portrait; she
fancied it was like herself but was not sure, the colour of the hair was
almost the same but the way it was dressed made a lot of difference, and
she said so.

"Well, they did their hair different then," replied Miss Pinckney, "and
that reminds me, it's near time you put that tail up." She sat down in a
rocker by the window and with her hands on her knees contemplated Phyl.
"I'm your only female relative, and Lord knows I'm far enough off, anyhow
I'm something with a skirt on it, and brains in its head, and that's what
a girl most wants when she comes to your age. You'll be asked to parties
and things here and you'll find that tail in the way; it's good enough for
a schoolgirl, but you aren't that any longer. I'll get Dinah to do your
hair, something simple and not too grown-up--you don't mind an old woman
telling you this--do you?"

"Indeed I don't," said Phyl. "I don't care how my hair is done, you can
cut it off if you like, but I don't want to go to parties."

"Well, maybe you don't," said Miss Pinckney, "but, all the same, we'll get
Dinah to look to your hair. Dinah can do most anything in that way; she'd
get twice the wages as a lady's maid elsewhere and she knows it, but she
won't go. I've told her over and again to be off and better herself, but
she won't go, sticks to me like a mosquito. Well, this was Juliet's room
just as that's her picture; she died in that bed and everything is just
exactly as she left it. It was kept so after her death. You see, it wasn't
like an ordinary person dying, it was the tragedy of the whole thing that
stirred folk so, dying of a broken heart for the man she was in love with.
It set all the crazy poets off like that clock of Selina Pinckney's I was
telling you of. The _News and Courier_ had yards of obituary notice and
verses. It made people forget the war for a couple of days. There's all
her books on that shelf and the diary the poor thing used to keep. Open
one of the drawers in that chest."

Phyl did so. The drawer was packed with clothes neatly folded. The air
became filled with the scent of lavender.

"There are her things, everything she ever had when she died. It may seem
foolish to keep everything like that, foolish and sentimental, and if
she'd died of measles or fallen down the stairs and killed herself maybe
her old things would have been given away, but dying as she did--well,
somehow, it didn't seem right for coloured girls to be parading about in
her things. Mrs. Beamis sniffed here just as she sniffed in the
drawing-room, and she said, one night, something about sentiment, as if
she was referring to chicken cholera. I knew what she meant. She meant we
were a pack of fools. Well, she ought to know. I reckon she ought to be a
judge of folly--the life she leads in Chicago. Umph!--Now I'm going to lie
down for an hour, and if you take my advice you'll do the same. The middle
of the day was meant to rest in. You can get to your room by the window."

She kissed Phyl and went off.

Phyl, instead of going to her room, took her seat in the rocker and looked
around her. The place held her, something returned to it that had been
driven away perhaps by Miss Pinckney's cheerful and practical presence,
the faint odour of lavender still clung to the air, and the silence was
unbroken except for a faint stirring of the window curtains now and then
to the breeze from outside. Everything was, indeed, just as it had been
left, the toilet tidies and all the quaint contraptions of the '50's and
'60's in their places. On the wall opposite the bed hung several water
colours evidently the work of that immature artist Mary Mascarene, a watch
pocket hung above the bed, a thing embroidered with blue roses, enough to
disturb the sleep of any æsthete, yet beautiful enough in those old days.
There was only one stain mark in the scrupulous cleanliness and neatness
of the place--a panel by the window, once white painted but now dingy-grey
and scored with lines. Phyl got up and inspected it more closely.
Children's heights had evidently been measured here. There was a scale of
feet marked in pencil, initials, and dates. Here was "M. M.," probably
Mary Mascarene, "2 ft. 6 inches. Nineteen months," and the date "April,
1845," and again a year later, "M. M. 2 ft. 9-1/2 inches, May, 1846." So
she had grown three and a half inches in a year. "J. M."--Juliet without
doubt--"3 feet, 3 years old, 1845." Juliet was evidently the elder--so it
went on right into the early '60's, mixed here and there with other
initials, amongst which Phyl made out "J. J." and "R. P.," children maybe
staying at the house and measured against the Mascarene children--children
now old men and women, possibly not even that. It was in the kindly spirit
of Vernons not to pass a painter's brush over these scratchings, records
of the height of a child that lingered only in the memory of the old
house.

Phyl turned from them to the bookshelf and the books it contained. "Noble
Deeds of American Women," "Precept on Precept," "The Dairyman's Daughter,"
and the "New England Primer"--with a mark against the verses left "by John
Rogers to his wife and nine small children, and one at the breast, when he
was burned at the stake at Smithfield in 1555." There were also books of
poetry, Bryant, Elizabeth Barrett Browning, "Powhatan, a metrical romance
in seven cantos by Seba Smith," and several others.

Phyl did something characteristic. She gathered every single book into a
pile in her arms and sat down on the floor with them to have a feast. This
devourer of books was omnivorous in her tastes, especially if it were a
question of sampling, and she had enough critical faculty to enable her to
enjoy rubbish. She lingered over Powhatan and its dedication to the "Young
People of the United States" and then passed on to the others till she
came to a little black book. It was Juliet Mascarene's diary and
proclaimed the fact openly on the first page with the statements: "I am
twelve years old to-day and Aunt Susan has given me this book to keep as
my diary and not to forget to write each day my evil deeds as well as my
good, which I will if I remember them. She didn't give me anything else. I
had to-day a Paris doll from Cousin Jane Pinckney who has winking eyes
which shut when you lay her on her back and pantalettes with scallops
which take off and on and a trunk of clothes with a little key to it.
Father gave me a Bible and I have had other things too numerous for
mension.

                                              "Signed Juliet Mascarene."

with never a date.

Then:

"I haven't done any evil deeds, or good ones that I can remember, so I
haven't written in this book for maybe a week. Mary and I, we went to a
party at the Pinckneys to-day at Bures, the Calhoun children and the
Rutledges were there and we had Lady Baltimore cake and a good time. Mary
wore her blue organdie and looked very nice and Rupert Pinckney was there,
he's fourteen and wouldn't talk to the children because they were too
small for him, I expect. He told me he was going to have a pony same as
Silas Rhett that threw him in the market place Wednesday last and galloped
all the way to Battery before he was stopped, only his was to be a better
one with more shy in it, said Silas Rhett ought to be tied on next time.
Then old Mr. Pinckney came in and shewed us a musical snuff-box and we
went home, and driving back Mary kicked me on the shin by axident and I
pinched her and she didn't cry till we'd got home, then she began to roar
and mother said it was my ungovernable temper, and I said I wished I was
dead.

"I shan't go to any more parties because it's always like that after them.
Father told me I was to pray for a new heart and not to have any supper
but Prue has brought me up a cake of her own making. So that's one evil
deed to put down--It's just like Mary, any one else would have cried right
out in the carriage and not bottled it up and kept it up till she got
home.

"This is a Friday and Prue says Friday parties are always sure to end in
trouble for the devil puts powder in the cakes and the only way to stop
him is to turn them three times round when they're baking and touch them
each time with a forked hazel twig."

Phyl read this passage over twice. The mention of Prue interested her
vastly. Prue even then had evidently been a favourite of Juliet's.

She read on hoping to find the name of the coloured woman again, but it
did not occur.

The diary, indeed, did not run over more than a year and a half, but
scrappy as it was and short in point of time, the character of Juliet
shone forth from it, uneasy, impetuous, tormenting and loving.

Many books could not have depicted the people round Vernons so well as
this scribbling of a child. Mary Mascarene, quiet, rather a spoil-sport
and something of a tale-teller, dead and gone Pinckneys and Rhetts. Aunt
Susan, Cousin Jane Pinckney, Uncle George who beat his coloured man,
Darius, because the said Darius had let him go out with one brass button
missing from his blue coat. Simon Pinckney--the one whose ghost
walked--and who "fell down in the garden because he had the hiccups,"
these and others of their time lived in the little black book given by the
miserly Aunt Susan "to keep as my diary and not to forget to write each
day my evil deeds as well as my good."

Towards the end there was another reference to Rupert Pinckney, the tragic
lover of the future:

"Rupert Pinckney was here to-day with his mother to luncheon and we had a
palmetto salad and mother said when he was gone he was the most frivulus
boy in Charleston, whatever that was, and too much of a dandy, but father
said he had stuff in him and Aunt Susan, who was here too, said 'Yes,
stuff and nonsense,' and I said he could ride his pony without tumbling
off like Silas Rhett, anyhow.

"Then they went on talking about his people and how they hadn't as much
money as they used to have, and Aunt Susan said that was so, and the worst
of it is they're spending more money than they used to spend, and father
said, well, anyhow, that wasn't a very common complaint with _some_ people
and he left the room. He never stays long in the room with Aunt S.

"I think the Pinckneys are real nice."

"Mr. Simon Mascarene from Richmond and his wife came to see us to-day and
stay for a week. They drove here in their own carriage with four brown
horses and you could not tell which horse was which, they are so alike,
they are very fine people and Mr. M. has a red face--not the same red as
Mr. Simon Pinckney's, but different somehow--more like an apple, and a
high nose which makes him look very grand and fine." The same Simon
Mascarene, no doubt, that came to the wedding of Charles Pinckney in 1880
as old Simon Mascarene, the one whose flowered carpet bag still lingered
in the memory of Miss Pinckney.

"Mrs. M. is very fine too and beautifully dressed and mother gave her a
great bouquet of geraniums and garden flowers with a live green
caterpillar looping about in the green stuff which nobody saw but me, till
it fell on Mrs. M.'s knee and she screamed. There is to be a big party
to-morrow and the Pinckneys are coming and Rupert."

There the diary ended.

Phyl put it back on the shelf with the books.

She had not the knowledge necessary to visualise the people referred to,
those people of another day when Planters kept open house, when slaves
were slaves and Bures the home of the old gentleman with the musical
snuff-box, but she could visualise Juliet as a child. The writing in the
little book had brought the vision up warm from the past and it seemed
almost as though she might suddenly run in from the sunlit piazza that lay
beyond the waving window curtains.

There was a bureau in one corner, or rather one of those structures that
went by the name of Davenports in the days of our fathers. Phyl went to it
and raised the lid. She did so without a second thought or any feeling
that it was wrong to poke about in a place like this and pry into secrets.
Juliet seemed to belong to her as though she had been a sister, her own
likeness to the dead girl was a bond of attraction stronger than a family
tie, and Juliet's mournful love story completed the charm.

The desk contained very little, a seal with a dove on it, some sticks of
spangled sealing-wax, a paper knife of coloured wood with a picture of
Benjamin Franklin on the handle and some sheets of note-paper with gilt
edges.

Phyl noticed that the gilt was still bright.

She took out the paper knife and looked at it, and then held the blade to
her lips to feel the smoothness of it, drawing it along so that her lips
touched every part of the blade.

Then she put it back, and as she did so a little panel at the back of the
desk fell forward disclosing a cache containing a bundle of letters tied
round with ribbon.

Phyl started as though a hand had been laid on her arm. The point of the
paper knife must have touched the spring of the panel, but it seemed as
though the desk had suddenly opened its hand, closed and clasping those
letters for so many years. For a moment she hesitated to touch them. Then
she thought of all the time they had lain there and a feeling that Juliet
wouldn't mind and that the old bureau had told its secret without being
asked, overcame her scruples. She took the letters and sitting down again
on the floor, untied the ribbon.

There were no envelopes. Each sheet of paper had been carefully folded and
sealed with green wax, with the seal leaving the impression of the dove.
There was no address, and they had evidently been tied together in
chronological order. But the handwriting was the handwriting of Juliet
Mascarene fully formed now.

The first of these things ran:

"It wasn't my fault. I didn't create old Mr. Gadney and send him to church
to keep us talking in the street like that. I did _not_ see you. You
couldn't have passed, and if you did you must have been invisible. I feel
dreadfully wicked writing to you. Do you know this is a clandestine
correspondence and must stop at once? You mustn't _ever_ write to me
again, nor I mustn't see you. Of course I can't help seeing you in church
and on the street--and I can't help thinking about you. They'll be making
me try and stop breathing next. I don't care a button for the whole lot of
them. It was all Aunt Susan's doing, only for her my people would never
have quarrelled with yours and I wouldn't have been so miserable. I feel
sometimes as if I could just take a boat and sail off to somewhere where I
would never see any people again.

"It was clever of you to send your letter by P. This goes to you by the
same hand."

There was no signature and no date.

Phyl turned the sheet of paper over to make sure again that there was no
address. As she did so a faint, quaint perfume came to her as though the
old-fashioned soul of the letter were released for a moment. It was
vervain, the perfume of long ago, beloved of the Duchesse de Chartres and
the ladies of the forties.

She laid the letter down and took up the next.

"It is _wicked_ of you. My people never would be so mean as to quarrel
with your people or look down on them because they have lost money. Why
did you say that--and you know I said in my last letter that I could not
write to you again. I was shocked when P. pinched my arm as I was passing
her on the stairs and handed me your note--Don't you--don't you--how shall
I say it? Don't you think you and I could meet and speak to one another
somewhere instead of always writing like this? Somewhere where no one
could see us. Do you know--do you know--do you, ahem! O dear me--know that
just inside our gate there's a little arbour. The tiniest place. When I
was a child I used to play there with Mary at keeping house, there's a
seat just big enough for two and we used to sit there with our dolls. No
one can see the gate from the lower piazza, and the gate doesn't make any
noise opening, for father had it oiled--it used to squeak a bit from rust,
but it doesn't now and I'll be there to-morrow night at nine--in the
arbour--at least I _may_ be there. I just want to tell you in a way I
can't in a letter that my people aren't the sort of folk to sneer at any
one because they have lost money.

"I am sending this by P.

"The arbour is just back of the big magnolia as you come in, on the
left."

Phyl gave a little laugh. Then with half-closed eyes she kissed the
letter, laid it softly on the floor beside the first and went on to the
next.

"Not to-night. I have to go to the Calhouns. It is just as well, for I
have a dread of people suspecting if we meet too often. No one sees us
meet. No one knows, and yet I fear them finding out just by instinct.
Father said to me the other day, 'What makes you seem so happy these
times?' If Mary had been alive she would have found out long ago, for I
never could keep anything hid from her. I was nearly saying to him, 'If
you want to know why I am so happy go and ask the magnolia tree by the
gate.'

"Sometimes I feel as if I were deceiving him and everybody. I am, and I
don't care--I don't care if they knew. O my darling! My darling! My
darling! If the whole world were against you I would love you all the
more. I will love you all my life and I will love you when I am dead."

Phyl's eyes grew half blind with tears.

This cry from the Past went to her heart like a knife. The wind,
strengthening for a moment, moved the window curtains, bringing with it
the drowsy afternoon sounds of Charleston, sounds that seemed to mock at
this voice declaring the deathlessness of its love. It was impossible to
go on reading. Impossible to expose any more this heart that had ceased to
beat.

The meetings in the arbour behind the magnolia tree, the kisses, the words
that the leaves and birds alone could hear--they had all ended in death.

It did not matter now if the garden gate creaked on its hinges, or if
watching eyes from the piazza saw the glossy leaves stirring when no wind
could shake them--nothing mattered at all to these people now.

She put all the letters back in the bureau, carefully closing them in the
secret drawer.



CHAPTER VII


"Miss Pinckney," said Phyl that night as they sat at supper, "when you
left me this afternoon in Juliet's room I stopped to look at the books and
things and when I opened the bureau I touched a spring by accident and a
little panel fell out and I found a lot of old letters behind it. It was
wrong of me to go meddling about and I thought I ought to tell you."

"Old letters," said Miss Pinckney, "you don't say--what were they about?"

"I read one or two," said the girl. "I'd never, never have dreamed of
touching them only--only they were hers--they were to him."

"Rupert?"

"Yes."

"Love letters?"

"Yes."

Miss Pinckney sighed.

"He kept all her letters," said she, "and they came back to her after he
was killed. He was killed here in Charleston, at Fort Sumter, in the war;
they brought him across here and carried him on a stretcher and she--well,
well, it's all done with and let it rest, but it is strange that those
letters should have fallen into your hands."

"Why, strange?"

"Why?" burst out Miss Pinckney. "Why I have dusted that old bureau inside
and out a hundred times, and pulled out the drawers and pushed them in and
it never shewed sign of having anything in it but emptiness, and you don't
do more'n look at it and you find those letters. It's just as if the thing
had deceived me. I don't mind, and I don't want to see them, they weren't
intended for other eyes than his and hers--and maybe yours since they were
shewn you like that."

"Was it wrong of me to look at them?" asked Phyl. "I never would have done
it only--only--Oh, I don't know, I somehow felt she wouldn't mind. She
seemed like a sister--I would never dream of looking at another person's
letters but she did not seem like another person. I can't explain. It was
just as though the letters were my own--just exactly as though they were
my own when I found them in my hands."

Phyl was talking with her eyes fixed before her as though she were looking
across some great distance.

Miss Pinckney gave a little shiver, then supper being over she rose from
the table and led the way from the room.

Richard Pinckney had dined with them but he was out for supper somewhere
or another. They went to the drawing-room and had not been there for more
than a few minutes when Frances Rhett was announced.

The Rhetts were on intimate enough terms with the Pinckneys to call in
like this without ceremony; Frances had called to speak to Miss Pinckney
about some charity affair she was getting up in a hurry, but she had not
been five minutes in the room before Phyl knew that she had called to look
at her. To look at the girl who had come to live with the Pinckneys, the
red headed girl. Phyl did not know that girls of Frances' type dread red
haired girls, if they are pretty, as rabbits dread stoats, but she did
know in some uncanny way that Frances Rhett considered Richard Pinckney as
her own property to be protected against all comers.

All at once and new born, the woman awoke in her instinctive, mistrustful
and armed.

Frances Rhett, despite Miss Pinckney's dispraise of her, was a most
formidable person as far as the opposite sex was concerned. One of the
women of whom other women say, "Well, I don't know what he sees in her,
I'm sure."

A brunette of eighteen who looked twenty, full-blooded, full lipped, full
curved, sleepy-eyed, she seemed dressed by nature for the part of the
world and the flesh--with a hint of the devil in those deep, dark, pansy
blue eyes that seemed now by artificial light almost black.

"Well, I'll subscribe ten dollars," said Miss Pinckney; "I reckon the
darkie babies won't be any the worse for a _crêche_ and maybe not very
much better for it. If you could get up an institution to distil good
manners and respect for their betters into their heads I'd give you forty.
I'm sure I don't know what the coloured folk of Charleston are coming to,
one of them nearly pushed me off the sidewalk the other day, bag of
impudence! and the way they look at one in the street with that sleery
leery what-d'-you-call-yourself-you-white-trash grin on their faces
s'nough to raise Cain in any one's heart."

"I know," replied the dark girl, "and they are getting worse; the whip is
the only thing that as far as I can see ever made them possible, and what
we have now is the result of your beautiful Abolitionists."

"Don't call them my beautiful Abolitionists," replied the other. "I didn't
make 'em. All the same I don't believe in whipping and never did. It's the
whip that whipped us in the war. If white folk had treated black folk like
Christians slavery would have been the greatest god-send to blacks. It was
what stays are to women. But they didn't. The low down white made slavery
impossible with his whipping and oppression and _we_ had to suffer. Well,
we haven't ended our sufferings and if these folk go on multiplying like
rabbits there's no knowing what we've got to suffer yet."

Miss Rhett concurred and took her departure. "Now, that girl," said the
elder lady when Frances Rhett was gone, "is just the type of the people I
was telling her about. No idea but whipping. _She_ wouldn't have much
mercy on a human creature black or tan _or_ white. Thick skinned. She
didn't even see that I was telling her so to her face. Wonder what brought
her here this hour with her _crêche_. It's just a fad. If they got up a
charity to make alligator bait of the black babies so's to sell the
alligator skins to buy pants with texts on them for the Hottentots it'd be
all the same to her. Something to gad about with. I wish I'd kept that ten
dollars in my pocket."

Miss Pinckney went to bed early that night--before ten--and Phyl, who was
free to do as she chose, sat for a while in the lower piazza watching the
moon rising above the trees. She had a little plan in her mind, a plan
that had only occurred to her just before the departure of Miss Pinckney
for bed.

She sat now watching the garden growing ghostly bright, the sun dial
becoming a moon dial, the carnations touched by that stillness and mystery
which is held only in the light of the moon and the light of the dawn.

Phyl found herself sitting between two worlds. In the light of the
northern moon in summer there is a vague rose tinge to be caught at times
and in places when it falls full on house wall or the road on which one is
walking. The piazza to-night had this living and warm touch. It seemed lit
by a glorified ethereal day. A day that had never grown up and would never
lose the charm of dawn.

Yet the garden to which she would now turn her eyes shewed nothing of
this. Night reigned there from the cherokee roses moving in the wind to
the carnations motionless, moon stricken, deathly white.

Sure that Miss Pinckney would not come down again, Phyl rose and crossed
the garden towards the gate.

She wanted to see if the trysting place behind the magnolia and the bushes
that grew about it were still there.

At the gate she paused for a moment, glancing back at the house as Juliet
Mascarene might have done on those evenings when she had an appointment
with her lover. Then, pushing through the bushes and past the magnolia
trees she found herself in a little half moonlit space, a natural arbour
through whose roof of leaves the moonlight came in quavering shafts. She
stood for a moment absolutely still whilst her eyes accustomed themselves
to the light. Then she began to search for the seat she guessed to be
there, and found it. It was between an oak bole and the wall of the
garden, and the bushes behind had grown so that their branches half
covered it. Neglected, forsaken, unknown, perhaps, to the people now
living in Vernons it had lingered with the fidelity of inanimate things,
protected by the foliage of the southern garden from prying eyes.

She pushed back the leaves and branches and bent them out of the way, then
she took her seat, and as she did so several of the bent branches released
themselves and closed half round her in a delightful embrace.

From here she could see brokenly the garden and the walk leading from the
gate, with the light of the moon now strong upon the walk. The night
sounds of the street just beyond the wall came mixed with the stir of
foliage as the wind from the sea pressed over the trees like the hand of a
mesmerist inducing sleep.

So it was here that Juliet Mascarene had sat with Rupert Pinckney on those
summer nights when the world was younger, before the war. The war that had
changed everything whilst leaving the roses untouched and the moonlight
the same on the bird-haunted garden of Vernons.

Everything was the same here in this little space of flowers and trees.
But the lovers had vanished.

"For man walketh in a vain shadow and disquieteth himself in vain." The
words strayed across Phyl's mind brought up by recollection. "He cometh up
and is cut down like a flower, he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never
continueth in one stay."

The trees seemed whispering it, the eternal statement that leaves the
eternal question unanswered.

The garden was talking to her, the night, the very bushes that clasped her
in a half embrace; perfumes, moonlight, the voice of the wind, all were
part of the spell that bound her, held her, whispered to her. It was as
though the love letter of Juliet had led her here to show her as in a
glass darkly the vainness of love in the vainness of life.

Vainly, for as she sat watching in imagination the forms of the lost
lovers parting there at the gate, suddenly there came upon her a stirring
of the soul, a joyous uplifting as though wings had been given to her mind
for one wild second raising it to the heights beyond earthly knowledge.

"Love can never die."

It was as though some ghostly voice had whispered this fact in her ear.

Juliet was not dead nor the man she loved, changed maybe but not dead. In
some extraordinary way she knew it as surely as though she herself had
once been Juliet.

Religion to Phyl had meant little, the Bible a book of fair promises and
appalling threats, vague promises but quite definite threats. As a quite
small child she had gathered the impression that she was sure to be damned
unless she managed to convert herself into a quite different being from
the person she knew herself to be. Death was the supreme bogey, the future
life a thing not to be thought of if one wanted to be happy.

Yet now, just as if she had been through it all, the truth came flooding
on her like a golden sea, the truth that life never loses touch with life,
that the body is only a momentary manifestation of the ever living
spirit.

Meeting Street, the old house so full of memories, Juliet's letters, the
garden, they had all been stretching out arms to her, trying to tell her
something, whispering, suggesting, and now all these vague voices had
become clear, as though strengthened by the moonlight and the mystery of
night.

Clear as lip-spoken words came the message:

"You have lived before and we say this to you, we, the things that knew
you and loved you in a past life."

A step that halted outside close to the garden gate broke the spell, the
gate turned on its hinges shewing through its trellis work the form of a
man. It was Pinckney just returned from some supper-party or club.

Phyl caught her breath back. Suddenly, and at the sight of Pinckney,
Prue's words of that morning entered her mind.

"Miss Julie, Massa Pinckney told me tell yo' he be at de gate t'night
same's las' night. Done you let on as I told you."

And here he was, the man who had been occupying her thoughts and who was
beginning to occupy her dreams, and here she was as though waiting for him
by appointment.

But there was much more than that. Worlds and worlds more than that, a
whole universe of happiness undreamed of.

She rose from the seat and the parted bushes rustled faintly as they
closed behind her.

Pinckney, who had just shut the gate, heard the whisper of the leaves, he
turned and saw a figure standing half in shadow and half in moonlight. For
a moment he was startled, fancying it a stranger, then he saw that it was
Phyl.

"Hullo," said he. "Why, Phyl, what are you doing here?"

The commonplace question shattered everything like a false note in music.

"Nothing," she answered. Then without a word more she ran past him and
vanished into the house.

Pinckney cast the stump of his cigar away.

"What on earth is the matter with her now?" said he to himself. "What on
earth have I done?"

The word she had uttered carried half a sob with it, it might have been
the last word of a quarrel.

He stood for a moment glancing around. The wild idea had entered his mind
that she had been there to meet some one and that his intrusion had put
her out.

But there was no one in the garden; nothing but the trees and the flowers,
wind shaken and lit by the moon, the same placid moon that had lit the
garden of Vernons for the lovers of whom he knew nothing except by
hearsay, and for whom he cared nothing at all.



CHAPTER VIII


When Phyl awoke from sleep next morning, the brightness of the South had
lost some of its charm.

Something magical that had been forming in her mind and taking its life
from Vernons had been shattered last night by Pinckney's commonplace
question.

This morning, looking back on yesterday, she could remember details but
she could not recapture the essence. The exaltation that had raised her
above and beyond herself. It was like the remembrance of a rose contrasted
with the reality.

The whole day had been working up to that moment in the little arbour,
when her mind, tricked or led, had risen to heights beyond thought, to
happiness beyond experience, only to be cast down from those heights by
the voice of reality.

The thing was plain enough to common sense; she had let herself be
over-ruled by Imagination, working upon splendid material. Prue's message,
her own likeness to Juliet, Juliet's letters, the little arbour, those and
the magic of Vernons had worked upon her mind singly and together,
exalting her into a soul-state utterly beyond all previous experience.

It was as though she had played the part of Juliet for a day, suffered
vaguely and enjoyed in imagination what Juliet had suffered and enjoyed in
life, known Love as Juliet had known it--for a moment.

The brutal touch of the Real coming at the supreme moment to shatter and
shrivel everything.

And the strange thing was that she had no regrets.

Looking back on yesterday, the things that had happened seemed of little
interest. Sleep seemed to have put an Atlantic ocean between her and
them.

Coming down to breakfast she found Pinckney just coming in from the
garden; he said nothing about the incident of the night before, nor did
she, there were other things to talk about. Seth, one of the darkies, had
been 'kicking up shines,' he had given impudence to Miss Pinckney that
morning. Impudence to Miss Pinckney! You can scarcely conceive the meaning
of that statement without a personal knowledge of Miss Pinckney, and a
full understanding of the magic of her rule.

Seth was, even now, packing up the quaint contraptions he called his
luggage, and old Darius, the coloured odd job man, was getting a barrow
out of the tool-house to wheel the said luggage to Seth's grandmother's
house, somewhere in the negro quarters of the town. The whole affair of
the impudence and dismissal had not taken two minutes, but the effects
were widespread and lasting. Dinah was weeping, the kitchen in confusion;
one might have thought a death had occurred in the house, and Miss
Pinckney presiding at the breakfast table was voluble and silent by
turns.

"Never mind," said Pinckney with all the light-heartedness of a man
towards domestic affairs. "Seth's not the only nigger in Charleston."

"I'm not bothering about his going," replied Miss Pinckney. "He was all
thumbs and of no manner of use but to make work; what upsets me is the way
he hid his nature. Time and again I've been good to that boy. He looked
all black grin and frizzled head, nothing bad in him you'd say--and then!
It's like opening a cupboard and finding a toad, and there's Dinah going
on like a fool; she's crying because he's going, not because he gave me
impudence. Rachel's the same, and I'm just going now to the kitchen to
give them a talking to all round."

Off she went.

"I know what that means," said Pinckney. "It's only once in a couple of
years that there's any trouble with servants and then--oh, my! You see
Aunt Maria is not the same as other people because she loves every one
dearly, and looks on the servants as part of the family. I expect she
loves that black imp Seth, for all his faults, and that's what makes her
so upset."

"Same as I was about Rafferty," said Phyl with a little laugh.

Pinckney laughed also and their eyes met. Just like a veil swept aside,
something indefinable that had lain between them, some awkwardness
arising, maybe, from the Rafferty incident, vanished in that moment.

Phyl had been drawing steadily towards him lately, till, unknown to her,
he had entered into the little romance of Juliet, so much so that if last
night, at that magical moment when he met her on entering the gate--if at
that moment he had taken her in his arms and kissed her, Love might have
been born instantly from his embrace.

But the psychological moment had passed, a crisis unknown to him and
almost unknown to her.

And now, as if to seal the triumph of the commonplace, suddenly, the vague
reservation that had lain between them, disappeared.

"Do you know," said he, "you taught me a lesson that day, a lesson every
man ought to be taught before he leaves college."

"What was that?" asked Phyl.

"Never to interfere in household affairs. Of course Rafferty wasn't
exactly a household affair because he belonged mostly to the stable, still
he was your affair more than mine. Household affairs belong to women, and
men ought to leave them alone."

"Maybe you're right," said Phyl, "but all the same I was wrong. Do you
know I've never apologised for what I said."

"What did you say?" asked he with an artless air of having forgotten.

"Oh, I said--things, and--I apologise."

"And I said--things, and I apologise--come on, let's go out. I have no
business this morning and I'd like to show you the town--if you'd care to
come."

"What about Miss Pinckney?" asked Phyl.

"Oh, she's all right," he replied. "The Seth trouble will keep her busy
till lunch time and I'll leave word we've gone out for a walk."

Phyl ran upstairs and put on her hat. As they were passing through the
garden the thought came to her just for a moment to show him the little
arbour; then something stopped her, a feeling that this humble little
secret was not hers to give away, and a feeling that Pinckney wouldn't
care. Dead lovers vanished so long and their affairs would have little
interest for his practical mind.

The morning was warmer even than yesterday. The joyous, elusive,
intoxicating spirit of the Southern spring was everywhere, the air seemed
filled with the dust of sunbeams, filled with fragrance and lazy sounds.
The very business of the street seemed part of a great universal gaiety
over which the sky heat hazy beyond the Battery rose in a dome of deep,
sublime tranquil blue.

They stopped to inspect the old slave market.

Then the remains of the building that had once been the old Planters Hotel
held Phyl like a wizard whilst Pinckney explained its history. Here in the
old days the travelling carriages had drawn up, piled with the luggage of
fine folk on a visit to Charleston on business or pleasure. The Planters
was known all through the Georgias and Virginia, all through the States in
the days when General Washington and John C. Calhoun were living figures.

The ghost of the place held Phyl's imagination. Just as Meeting Street
seemed filled with friendly old memories on her first entering it, so did
the air around the ruins of the "Planters."

Then having paused to admire the gouty pillars of St. Michael's they went
into the church.

The silence of an empty church is a thing apart from all other silences in
the world. Deeper, more complete, more filled with voices.

As they were entering a negro caretaker engaged in dusting and tidying let
something fall, and as the silence closed in on the faint echo that
followed the sound they stopped, just by the font to look around them.
Here the spirit of spring was not. The shafts of sunlight through the
windows lit the old fashioned box pews, the double decked pulpit, and the
font crowned with the dove with the light of long ago. Sunday mornings of
the old time assuredly had found sanctuary here and the old congregations
had not yet quite departed.

The occasional noise of the caretaker as he moved from pew to pew scarcely
disturbed the tranquillity, the scene was set beyond the reach of the
sounds and daily affairs of this world, and the actors held in a medium
unshakable as that which holds the ghostly life of bees in amber and birds
in marqueterie.

"That was George Washington's pew," whispered Pinckney, "at least the one
he sat in once. That's the old Pinckney pew, belonged to Bures--other
people sit there now. This is our pew--Vernons. The Mascarenes had it in
the old days, of course."

Phyl looked at the pew where Juliet Mascarene had sat often enough, no
doubt, whilst the preacher had preached on the vanity of life, on the
delusions of the world and the shortness of Time.

Many an eloquent divine had stood in the pulpit of St. Michael's, but none
have ever preached a sermon so poignant, so real, so searching as that
which the old church preaches to those who care to hear.

They turned to go.

Outside Phyl was silent and Pinckney seemed occupied by thoughts of his
own. They had got to that pleasant stage of intimacy where conversation
can be dropped without awkwardness and picked up again haphazard, but you
cannot be silent long in the streets of Charleston on a spring day. They
visited the market-place and inspected the buzzards and then, somehow,
without knowing it, they drifted on to the water side. Here where the
docks lie deserted and the green water washes the weed grown and rotting
timbers of wharves they took their seats on a baulk of timber to rest and
contemplate things.

"There used to be ships here once," said he. "Lots of ships--but that was
before the war."

He was silent and Phyl glanced sideways at him, wondering what was in his
mind. She soon found out. A struggle was going on between his two selves,
his business self that demanded up-to-dateness, bustle, and the energetic
conduct of affairs, and his other self that was content to let things lie,
to see Charleston just as she was, unspoiled by the thing we call Business
Prosperity. It was a battle between the South and the North in him.

He talked it out to her. Went into details, pointed to Galveston and New
Orleans, those greedy sea mouths that swallow the goods of the world and
give out cotton, whilst Charleston lay idle, her wharves almost deserted,
her storehouses empty.

He spoke almost vehemently, spoke as a business man speaks of wasted
chances and things neglected. Then, when he had finished, the girl put in
her word.

"Well," said she, "it may be so but I don't want it any different from
what it is."

Pinckney laughed, the laugh of a man who is confessing a weakness.

"I don't know that I do either," said he.

It was rank blasphemy against Business. At the club you would often find
him bemoaning the business decay of the city he loved, but here, sitting
by the girl on the forsaken wharf, in the sunshine, the feeling suddenly
came to him that there was something here that business would drive away.
Something better than Prosperity.

It was as though he were looking at things for a moment through her eyes.

They came back through the sunlit streets to find Miss Pinckney recovered
from the Seth business, and after luncheon that day, assisted by Dinah and
the directions of Miss Pinckney, Phyl's hair "went up."

"It's beautiful," said the old lady, as she contemplated the result, "and
more like Juliet than ever. Take the glass and look at yourself."

Phyl did.

She did not see the beauty but she saw the change. Her childhood had
vanished as though some breath had blown it away in the magic mirror.

PART III



CHAPTER I


In a fortnight Phyl had adjusted herself to her new environment so
completely that to use Pinckney's expression, she might have been bred and
born in Charleston.

Custom and acquaintanceship had begun to dull without destroying the charm
of the place and the ghostly something, the something that during the
first two days had seemed to haunt Vernons, the something indefinable she
had called "It" had withdrawn.

The spell, whatever it was, had been broken that night in the garden, when
Pinckney's commonplace remark had shattered the dream-state into which she
had worked herself with the assistance of Prue, Juliet's letters, the
little secret arbour and the moonlight of the South.

One morning, coming down to breakfast, she found Miss Pinckney in
agitation, an open telegram in one hand and a feather duster in the
other.

It was one of the early morning habits of Miss Pinckney to range the house
superintending things with a feather duster in hand, not so much for use
as for the purpose of encouraging others. She was in the breakfast room
now dusting spasmodically things that did not require dusting and talking
all the time, pausing every now and then to have another glance at the
telegram whilst Richard Pinckney, unable to get a word in, sat on a chair,
and Jim, the little coloured page, who had brought in the urn, stood by
listening and admiring.

"Forty miles from here and ten from a railway station," said Miss
Pinckney, "and how am I to get there?"

"Automobile," said Pinckney.

It was evidently not his first suggestion as to this means of locomotion,
for the suggestion was received without an outburst, neither resented nor
assented to in fact. They took their seats at table and then it all came
out.

Colonel Seth Grangerson of Grangerson House, Grangerville, S. Carolina,
was ill. Miss Pinckney was his nearest relative, the nearest at least with
whom he was not fighting, and he had wired to her, or rather his son had
wired to her, to come at once.

"As if I were a bird," said the old lady. Grangerville was a backwater
place, badly served by the railway, and it would take the best part of a
day to get there by ordinary means.

"A car will get you there inside a couple of hours," said Pinckney.

"As if he couldn't have sent for Susan Revenall," went on she as though
oblivious to the suggestion, "but I suppose he's fought with them again. I
patched up a peace between them last midsummer, but I suppose the patches
didn't stick; he's fought with the Revenalls, he's fought with the
Calhouns, he's fought with the Beauregards, he's fought with the
Tredegars--that man would fight with his own front teeth if he couldn't
get anything better to fight with, and now he's dying I expect he reckons
to have a fight with me, just to finish off with. He killed his poor wife,
and Dick Grangerson would never have gone off and got drowned only for
him--Oh, he's not so bad," turning to Phyl, "he's good enough only for
that--will fight."

"Too much pep," said Pinckney.

"I'm sure I don't know what it is. They're the queerest lot the Almighty
ever put feet on, and I don't mind saying it, even though they are
relatives." Turning to Phyl. "I suppose you know, least I suppose you
think, that the Civil War was fought for the emancipation of the darkies
and that they _were_ emancipated."

"Yes!"

"Well, they weren't--at least not at Grangersons. While the Colonel's
father was fighting in the Civil War, his first wife, she was a Dawson,
kept things going at home, and after the war was over and he was back he
took up the rule again. Emancipation--no one would have dared to say the
word to him, he'd have killed you with a look. The North never beat
Grangerson, it beat Davis and one man and another but it never beat
Grangerson, he carried on after the war just as he carried on before, told
the darkies that emancipation was nigger talk and they believed him.
People came round telling them they were free, and all they got was broken
heads. They were a very tetchy lot, those niggers, are still what are left
of them. You see, they've always been proud of being Grangerson's niggers,
that's the sort of man he is, able to make them feel like that."

"Silas helps to carry on the place, doesn't he?" asked Pinckney.

"Yes, and just in the same tradition, only he's finding it doesn't work, I
suspect. You see, the old darkies are all right, but when he's forced to
get new labour he has to get the new darkies and they're all wrong, and he
thrashes them and they run away. They never take the law of him either. I
reckon when they get clear of Silas they don't stop running till they get
to Galveston."

They talked of other things and then, breakfast over, Miss Pinckney turned
to Richard.

"Well, what about that automobile?"

"I'll have one at the door for you at ten," said he.

She turned to Phyl.

"You'd better go with me--if you'd like to; you'd be lonely here all by
yourself, and you may as well see Grangersons whilst the old man's there,
though maybe he'll be gone before we arrive. We may be there for a couple
of days, so you'd better take enough things."

Then she went off to dress herself for the journey, and an hour later she
appeared veiled and apparelled, Dick following her with the luggage, a
bandbox and a bag of other days.

She got into the big touring car without a word. Phyl followed her and
Pinckney tucked the rug round their knees.

"You've got the most careful driver in Charleston," said he, "and he knows
the road."

Miss Pinckney nodded.

She was flying straight in the face of her pet prejudice. She was not in
the least afraid of a break down or an overset. An accident that did not
rob her of life or limb would indeed have been an opportunity for saying
"I told you so." She was chiefly afraid of running over things.

As Pinckney was closing the door on them who should appear but Seth--Seth
in a striped sleeved jacket, all grin and frizzled head and bearing a
bunch of flowers in his hand. He had not been dismissed after all. When
Miss Pinckney had gone into the kitchen to pay him his wages he had
carried on so that she forgave him. The flowers--her own flowers just
picked from the garden--were an offering, not to propitiate but to
please.

Pinckney laughed, but Miss Pinckney as she took the bouquet scarcely
noticed either him or Seth, her mind was busy with something else.

She leaned over towards the chauffeur.

"Mind you don't run over any chickens," said she.

It was a gorgeous morning, with the sea mists blowing away on the sea
wind, swamp-land and river and bayou showing streets and ponds of sapphire
through the vanishing haze.

Phyl was in high spirits; the tune of Camptown Races, which a street boy
had been whistling as they started, pursued her. Miss Pinckney, dumb
through the danger zone where chickens and dogs and nigger children might
be run over, found her voice in the open country.

The bunch of flowers presented to her by Seth and which she was holding on
her lap started her off.

"I hope it is not a warning," said she; "wouldn't be a bit surprised to
find Seth Grangerson in his coffin waiting for the flowers to be put on
him; what put it in to the darkey's head to give me them! I don't know,
I'm sure, same thing I suppose that put it into his head to give me
impudence."

"You've taken him back," said Phyl.

"Well, I suppose I have," said the other in a resigned voice, "and likely
to pay for my foolishness."

Pinckney had said that it was only a two hours' run from Charleston to
Grangerville, but he had reckoned without taking into consideration the
badness of some of the roads, and the intricacies of the way, for it was
after one o'clock when they reached the little town beyond which, a mile
to the West, lay the Colonel's house.

Grangerville lies on the border of Clarendon county, a tiny place that yet
supports a newspaper of its own, the _Grangerville Courier_. The _Courier_
office, the barber's shop and the hotel are the chief places in
Grangerville, and yellow dogs and black children seem the bulk of the
population, at least of a warm afternoon, when drowsiness holds the place
in her keeping, and the light lies broad and steadfast and golden upon the
cotton fields, and the fields of Indian corn, and the foliage of the woods
that spread to southward, enchanted woods, fading away into an enchanted
world of haze and sun and silence.

When the great Southern moon rises above the cotton fields, Romance
touches even Grangerville itself, the baying of the yellow dog, darkey
voices, the distant plunking of a banjo, the owl in the trees--all are the
same as of old--and the houses are the same, nearly, and the people, and
it is hard to believe that over there to the North the locomotives of the
Atlantic Coast railway are whistling down the night, that men are able to
talk to one another at a distance of a thousand miles, fly like birds,
live like fish, and perpetuate their shadows in the "movies."

Grangersons lay a mile beyond the little town, a solidly built mansion set
far back from the road, and approached by an avenue of cypress. As they
drew up before the pillared piazza, upon which the front door opened, from
the doorway, wide open this warm day, appeared an old gentleman.

A very fine looking old man he was. His face, with its predominant nose,
long white moustache and firm cleft chin, was of that resolute and
obstinate type which seems a legacy of the Roman Empire, whose legionaries
left much more behind them in Gaul and Britain than Trajan arches and
Roman roads. He was dressed in light grey tweeds, his linen was
immaculate--youthful and still a beau in point of dress, and bearing
himself erect with the aid of a walking stick, a crutch handled stick of
clouded malacca, Colonel Seth Grangerson, for he it was, had come to his
front door, drawn by the sound of the one thing he detested more than
anything in life, a motor car.

"Why, Lord! He's not even in bed," cried the outraged Miss Pinckney, who
recognised him at once. "All this journey and he up and about--it beats
Seth and his impudence!"

The Colonel, whose age dimmed eyes saw nothing but the automobile, came
down the steps, panama hat in hand, courtly, freezing, yet ready to
explode on the least provocation. Within touch of the car he recognised
the chief occupant.

"Why, God bless my soul," cried he, "it's Maria Pinckney."

"Yes, it's me," said the lady, "and I expected to find you in bed or
worse, and here you are up. Silas sent me a telegram."

"He's a fool," cut in the old gentleman. "I had one of my old attacks last
night, and I told him I'd be up and about in the morning--and I am. Good
Gad! Maria, you're the last person in the world I'd ever have expected to
see in one of these outrageous things." He had opened the door of the car
and was presenting his arm to the lady.

"You can shut the door," said Miss Pinckney. "I'm not getting out. The
thing's not more outrageous than your getting up like that right after an
attack and dragging me a hundred miles from Charleston over hill and
dale--I'm not getting out, I'm going right back--right back to
Charleston."

The Colonel turned his head and called to a darkey that had appeared at
the front door.

"Take the luggage in," said he. Miss Pinckney got out of the car despite
herself, half laughing, half angry, and taking the gallantly proffered arm
found herself being led up the steps of Grangersons, pausing half way up
to introduce Phyl, whom she had completely forgotten till now.

The Colonel, like his son Silas, as will presently be seen, had a direct
way with women; the Grangersons had pretty nearly always fallen in love at
sight and run away with their wives. Colonel Seth's father had done this,
meeting, marrying and fascinating the beautiful Maria Tredegar, and
carrying her off under his arm like a hypnotised fowl, and from under the
noses of half a dozen more eligible suitors, just as now, the Colonel was
carrying Maria Pinckney off into his house half against her will. Phyl
following them, gazed round at the fine old oak panelled hall, from which
they were led into the drawing room, a room not unlike the drawing room at
Vernons, but larger and giving a view of the garden where the oleanders
and cherokee money and the crescent leaves of the blue gum trees were
moving in the wind. Colonel Seth, despite the war, had plenty of roses and
Grangersons was kept up in the old style. Just as in Nuremberg and
Vittoria we see mediæval cities preserved, so to speak, under glass, so at
Grangersons one found the old Plantation, house and all, miraculously
intact, living, almost, one might say, breathing.

The price of cotton did not matter much to the Colonel, nor the price of
haulage. This son of the Southerner who had refused to be beaten by the
North in the war, cared for nothing much beyond the ring of sky that made
his horizon. Twice a year he made a visit to Charleston, driving in his
own carriage, occasionally he visited Richmond or Durham, where he had an
interest in tobacco; New York he had never seen. He loathed railways and
automobiles, mainly, perhaps, because they were inventions of the North,
that is to say the devil. He had a devilish hatred of the North. Not of
Northerners, but just of the North.

The word North set his teeth on edge. It did not matter to him that
Charleston was picking up some prosperity in the way of phosphates, or
that Chattanooga was smelting ore into money, or that industrial
prosperity was abroad in the land; he was old enough to have a
recollection of old days, and from the North had come the chilly blast
that had blown away that age.

A servant brought in cake and wine to stay the travellers till dinner
time, refreshment that Miss Pinckney positively refused at first.

"You will stay the night," said the Colonel, as he helped her, "and Sarah
will show you to your rooms when we have had a word together."

Miss Pinckney, sipping her wine, made no reply, then placing the scarcely
touched glass on the table and with her bonnet strings thrown back, she
turned to the Colonel.

"Do you see the likeness?" said she.

"What likeness?" asked the old gentleman.

"Why, God bless my soul, the likeness to Juliet Mascarene. Phyl, turn your
face to the light."

The Colonel, searching in his waistcoat pocket, found a pair of folding
glasses and put them on.

"She gets it from her mother's side," said Miss Pinckney, "the Lord knows
how it is these things happen, but it's Juliet, isn't it?"

The Colonel removed his glasses, wiped them with his handkerchief, and
returned them to his pocket.

"It is," said he. Then in the fine old fashion he turned to the girl,
raised her hand to his lips and kissed it.

"Phyl," said Miss Pinckney, "would not you like to have a look at the
garden whilst we have a chat? Old people's talk isn't of much interest to
young people."

"Old people," cried the warrior. "There are no old people in this room."
He made for the door and opened it for Phyl, then he accompanied her into
the hall, where at the still open door he pointed the way to the garden.



CHAPTER II


Outside Phyl stood for a moment to breathe the warm scented air and look
around her.

To be treated like a child by any other person than Maria Pinckney would
have incensed her, all the same to be told to do a thing because it was
good for her, or because it was a pleasant thing to do, in the teller's
opinion, was an almost certain way of making her do the exact opposite.

The garden did not attract her, the place did.

That cypress avenue with the sun upon it, that broad sweep of drive in
front of the house, the distant peeps of country between trees and the
languorous lazy atmosphere of the perfect day fascinated her mind. She
came along the house front to the right, and found herself at the gate of
the stable yard.

The stable yard of Grangersons was an immense flagged quadrangle bounded
on the right, counting from the point of entrance, by the kitchen
premises.

There was stable room for forty horses, coach-house accommodation for a
dozen or more carriages.

The car had been run into one of the coach-houses and the yard stood
empty, sunlit, silent, save for the voices of the pigeons wheeling in the
air, or strutting on the roof of the great barn adjoining the stables.

One of the stable doors was open and as Phyl crossed the yard a young man
appeared at the open door, shaded his eyes and looked at her. Then he came
forward. It was Silas Grangerson, and Phyl thought he was the handsomest
and most graceful person she had ever seen in her life.

Silas was a shade over six feet in height, dark, straight, slim yet
perfectly proportioned; his face was extraordinary, the most vivid thing
one would meet in a year's journey, and with a daring, and at times,
almost a mad look unforgettable when once glimpsed. Like the Colonel and
like his ancestors Silas had a direct way with women.

"Hallo," said he, with the sunny smile of old acquaintanceship, "where
have _you_ sprung from?"

Phyl was startled for a moment, then almost instantly she came in touch
with the vein and mood and mind of the other and laughed.

"I came with Miss Pinckney," said she.

"You're not from Charleston?"

"Yes, indeed I am."

"But where do you live in Charleston? I've never seen you and I know
every--besides you don't look as if you belonged to Charleston--I don't
believe you've come from there."

"Then where do you think I've come from?"

"I don't know," said Silas laughing, "but it doesn't matter as long as
you're here, does it? 'Scuse my fooling, won't you--I wouldn't with a
stranger, but you don't seem a stranger somehow--though I don't know your
name."

"Phylice Berknowles," said Phyl, glancing up at him and half wondering how
it was that, despite his good looks, his manhood, and their total
unacquaintanceship, she felt as little constrained in his presence as
though he were a boy.

"And my name is Silas Grangerson. Say, is Maria Pinckney in the house with
father?"

"She is."

"Talking over old times, I s'pose?" said Silas.

"Yes!"

"I can hear them. It's always the same when they get together--and I
suppose you got sick of it and came out?"

"No, they put me out--asked me wouldn't I like to look at the garden."

Already she had banded herself with him in mild opposition to the elders.

"Great--Jerusalem. They're just like a pair of old horses wanting to be
left quiet and rub their nose-bags together. Look at the garden! I can
hear them--come on and look at the horses."

He led the way to a loose box and opened the upper door.

"That's Flying Fox, she's mine, the fastest trotter in the Carolinas--you
know anything about horses?"

"Rather!"

"I thought you did, somehow. Mind! she doesn't take to strangers. Mind!
she bites like an alligator."

"Not me," said Phyl, fondling the lovely but fleering-eyed head protruding
above the lower door.

"So she doesn't," said Silas admiringly, "she's taken to you--well, I
don't blame her. Here's John Barleycorn," opening another door, "own
brother to the Fox, he's Pap's; he's a bolter, and kicks like a duck gun.
She's got all her vice at one end of her and he at the other, match pair."
He whistled between his teeth as he put up the bars, then he shewed other
horses, Phyl watching his every movement, and wondering what it was that
gave pleasure to her in watching. Silas moved, or seemed to move,
absolutely without effort, and his slim brown hands touched everything
delicately, as though they were touching fragile porcelain, yet those same
hands could bend an iron bar, or rein in John Barleycorn even when the bit
was between the said J. B.'s teeth.

"That's the horses," said he, flinging open a coach-house door, "and
that's the shandrydan the governor still drives in when he goes to
Charleston. Look at it. It was made in the forties, and you should see it
with a darkey on the box and Pap inside, and all his luggage behind, and
he going off to Charleston, and the nigger children running after it."

Phyl inspected the mustard-yellow vehicle. Then he closed the door on it,
put up the bar, and, the business of showing things over, did a little
double shuffle as though Phyl were not present, or as though she were a
boy friend and not a strange young woman.

"Say, do you like poetry?" said he, breaking off and seeming suddenly to
remember her presence.

"No," said Phyl. "At least--"

"Well, here's some.

  "'There was an old hen and she had a wooden leg, She went to the barn
  and she laid a wooden egg, She laid it right down by the barn--don't
  you think.'"

"Well?" said she, laughing.

"'It's just about time for another little drink--' some sense in poetry
like that, isn't there? But all the drinks are in the house and I don't
want to go in. I'm hiding from Pap. Last night when he was ratty with
rheumatism, he let out at me, saying the young people weren't any good,
saying Maria Pinckney was the only person he knew with sense in her head,
called me a name because I poured him out a dose of liniment instead of
medicine, by mistake--though he didn't swallow it--and wished Maria was
here. So I just sent Jake, the page boy, off with a wire to her; didn't
tell any one, just sent it. Come on and look at the garden--you've got to
look at the garden, you know."

He led the way past the barn to a farmyard, where hens were clucking and
scratching and scraping in the sunshine; the deep double bass grunting of
pigs came from the sties, by the low wall across which one could see the
country stretching far away, the cotton fields, the woods, all hazed by
the warmth of the afternoon.

"Let's sit down and look at the garden," said he, pointing to a huge log
by the near wall--"and aren't the convolvuluses beautiful?"

"Beautiful," said Phyl, falling into the vein of the other. "And listen to
the roses."

"They grunt like that because it's near dinner time--they're pretty much
like humans." He took a cigarette case from his pocket and a cigarette
from the case.

"You don't mind smoking, do you?"

"Not a bit."

"Have one?"

"I daren't."

"Maria Pinckney won't know."

"It's not her--I smoked one once and it made me sick."

"Well, try another--I won't look if you are."

"They'll--she'll smell it."

"Not she, you can eat some parsley, that takes the smell away."

"Oh, I don't mind telling her--it's only--well, there."

She took a cigarette and he lit it for her.

"Blow it through your nose," he commanded, "that's the way. Now let's
pretend we're two old darkies sitting on a log, you push against me and
I'll push against you, you're Jim and I'm Uncle Joseph. 'What yo' crowding
me for, Jim,'" he squeezed up gently against her, and Phyl jumped to her
feet.

He glanced up at her, sideways, laughing, and for the life of her she
could not be angry.

"Don't you think we'd better go and look at the garden?" said she.

"In a minute, sit down again. I won't knock against you. It was only my
fun. We'll pretend I'm Pap, and you're Maria Pinckney, if you like. You've
let your cigarette go out."

"So I have."

"You can light it from mine."

Phyl hesitated and was lost.

It was the nearest thing to a kiss, and as she drew back with the lighted
cigarette between her lips, she felt a not unpleasant sense of wickedness,
such as the virtuous boy feels when led to adventure by the bad boy.
Sitting on a log, smoking cigarettes, talking familiarly with a stranger,
taking a light from him in such a fashion with her face so close to his
that his eyes-- They smoked in silence for a moment.

Then Silas spoke:

"Do you ever feel lonesome?" said he.

"Awfully--sometimes."

"So do I."

Silence for a moment. Then:

"I go off to Charleston when I feel like that--once in a fortnight or
so--Where do you live in Charleston?"

"I live with Miss Pinckney--I thought you knew."

"You didn't say that. You only said you came with her."

"Well, I live with her at Vernons. I'm Irish, y' know. My--my father died
in Charleston, and I came from Ireland to live with Miss Pinckney. Mr.
Richard Pinckney is my guardian."

"Your which? Dick Pinckney your guardian! Why, he's not older than I
am--that fellow your guardian--why, he wears a flannel petticoat."

"He doesn't," cried Phyl, flinging away the cigarette, which had become
noxious, and roused to sudden anger by the slighting tone of the other.
"What do you mean by saying such a thing?"

"Oh, I only meant that he's too awfully proper for this life. He goes to
Charleston races, but never backs a horse, scarcely, and one Mint Julep
would make him see two crows. He's a sort of distant relation of ours."

Phyl was silent. She resented his criticism of her friend, and just in
this moment the something mad and harum scarum in the character of Silas
seemed shown up to her with electrical effect. Criticism is a most
dangerous thing to indulge in, unless anonymously in the pages of a
journal, for the right to criticise has to be made good in the mind of the
audience, unless the audience is hostile to the criticised.

Then she said: "I don't know anything about Mint Juleps or race courses,
but I do know that Mr. Pinckney has been--is--is my friend, and I'd rather
not talk about him, if you please."

"Now, you're huffed," cried Silas exultingly, as though he had scored a
point at some game.

"I'm not."

"You are--you've flushed."

Phyl turned pale, a deadly sign.

"I'd never dream of getting out of temper with _you_," said she.

It was his turn to flush. You might have struck Silas Grangerson without
upsetting his balance, but the slightest suspicion of a sneer raised all
the devil in him. Had Phyl been a man he would have knocked him off the
log. He cast the stump of his cigarette on the ground and pounded it with
his heel. Had there been anything breakable within reach he would have
broken it. Her anger with him vanished and she laughed.

"You've flushed now," said she.



CHAPTER III


When they came round to the front of the house they found Colonel
Grangerson and Miss Pinckney coming down the steps.

They were going to the garden in search of Phyl.

"We've been looking at the horses," said Silas, after he had greeted Miss
Pinckney. "No, sir, I did not leave any of the doors open, but I've been
looking for Sam with a blacksnake whip to liven him up. He left the grey
without grooming after she was brought in this morning, and I was rubbing
her down myself when this lady came into the yard."

"I'll skin that nigger," cried the Colonel.

"I reckon I'll save you that trouble, sir," replied the son, as they
turned garden-wards.

Silas had little use for "r's" and said "suh" for "sir" and "wah" for
"war." He was also quite a different person in the presence of his father
from what he was when alone or in the presence of strangers.

In the presence of his father, past generations spoke in his every word
and action, he became sedate, deferential, leisurely. It was not fear of
the elder man that caused this change, it was reflection from him.

The shadows were long in the garden, and away across the pastures,
glimpsed beyond the cypress hedge and bordering the cotton fields, the
pond-shadows cast by the live oaks at noon had become river shadows,
flowing eastward; the murmur of bees filled the air like a haze of sound,
and here and there as they passed a bush coloured flowers detached
themselves and became butterflies.

They sat down on a great old stone bench lichened and sun warmed to enjoy
the view, and the Colonel talked of tobacco and politics and cotton,
including them all in his conversation in the grand patriarchal manner.

Phyl understanding little, and half drowsed by the warmth and the buzzing
of the bees and the voice of the speaker, had given herself up to that
lazy condition of mind which is the next best thing to sleep, when she was
suddenly aroused. She was seated between Miss Pinckney and Silas. Silas
had pinched her little finger.

She snatched her hand away, and turned towards him. He was looking away
over the pastures; his profile showed nothing but its absolute
correctness. Miss Pinckney had noticed nothing, and the Colonel, who had
finished with cotton, looking at his watch, declared that it was close on
dinner time.

After supper that night, Phyl found herself in the garden. Silas had not
appeared at supper; the Colonel had brought down a book of old
photographs, photographs of people and places dead or changed, and he and
Miss Pinckney became so absorbed in them that they had little thought for
the girl.

She went out to look at the moon, and it was worth looking at, rising like
a honey coloured shield above the belt of the eastern woods.

The whole world was filled with the moonlight, warm tinted, and ghostly as
the light of vanished days, white moths were flitting above the bushes,
and on the almost windless air the voice of an owl came across the cotton
fields.

Phyl reached the seat where they had all sat that afternoon. It was still
warm from the all-day sunshine, and she sat down to rest and listen.

The owl had ceased crying, and through the league wide silence faint
sounds far and near told of the life moving and thrilling beneath the
night; the boom of a beetle, voices from the distant road, and now and
then a whisper of wind rising and dying out across the garden and the
trees.

A faint sound came from behind the seat, and before Phyl could turn two
warm hands covered her eyes.

She plucked them away and stood up.

"I _wish_ you wouldn't do things like that," she cried. "How _dare_ you?"

"I couldn't help it," replied the other, "you looked so comfortable. I
didn't mean to startle you. I thought you must have heard me coming across
the grass."

"I didn't--and you shouldn't have done it."

"Well, I'm sorry. There, I've apologised, make friends."

"There is nothing to make friends about," she replied stiffly. "No, I
don't want to shake hands--I'm not angry, let us go into the house."

"Don't," said Silas imploringly. "He and she are sitting over that old
album, comparing notes. I saw them through the window, that's why I came
to look for you in the garden. Do you know, I believe the Governor was
gone once on Maria, years ago, but they never got married. He married my
mother instead."

Phyl forgot her resentment.

The faint idea that Colonel Grangerson and Maria Pinckney had perhaps been
more than friends in long gone days, had strayed across her mind, to be
dismissed as a fancy. It interested her to find Silas confirming it.

"Of course, I can't say for certain," he went on, lighting a cigarette. "I
only judge by the way they go on when they're together, and the way he
talks of her. Say, do you ever want to grow old?"

"No, I don't--ever."

"Neither do I. I hope I'll be kicked to death by a horse, or drowned or
shot before I'm forty. I don't want to die in any beds with doctors round
me. I reckon if I'm ever like that I'll drink the liniment instead of the
medicine--same as I nearly drenched Pap--and go to heaven with a red label
for my ticket. Sit down for a while and let's talk."

"No, I don't care to sit down."

"I won't touch you. I promise."

Phyl hesitated a moment and then sat down. She was not afraid of Silas in
the least, but his tricks of an overgrown boy did not please her; it
seemed to her sometimes as though his irresponsibility was less an
inheritance from youth, than from some ancestor ill-balanced to the point
of craziness. If any other man of his age had acted and spoken to her as
he had done she would have smacked his face, but Silas was Silas, and his
good looks and seeming innocence, and something really charming that lay
away at the back of his character and gave colour to this personality,
managed, somehow, to condone his queerness of conduct.

All the same she sat a foot away from him on the seat, and kept her hands
folded on her lap.

Silas sat for a while smoking in silence, then he spoke.

"Where's this you said you came from?"

"Ireland."

"You don't talk like a Paddy a bit."

"Don't I?"

"Not a bit, nor look like one."

"Have you seen many Irish people?"

"No, mostly in pictures--comic papers, you know, like _Puck_."

"I think it's a shame," broke out Phyl. "People are always making fun of
the Irish, drawing them like monkeys with great upper lips--but it's only
ignorant people who never travel who think of them like that."

"That's so, I expect," replied Silas, either unconscious of the dig at
himself or undesirous of a quarrel, "and the next few dollars I have to
spare I'll go to Ireland. I'm crazy now to see it."

"What's made you crazy to see it?"

"Because it's the place you come from."

Phyl sniffed.

"I hate compliments."

"I wasn't complimenting you, I was complimenting Ireland," said Silas
sweetly. She was silent, a white moth passing close to her held her gaze
for a moment, then it flitted away across the bushes.

"Let's forget Ireland for a moment," said she, "and talk of Charleston. Do
you know many people there?"

"I know most every one. The Pinckneys and Calhouns and Tredegars and
Revenalls and--"

"Rhetts."

"Yes--but there are a dozen Rhetts; same as there's half a hundred
Pinckneys and Calhouns, families, I mean. What's his name--Richard
Pinckney, your guardian, is engaged to a Rhett."

"He is not."

"He is--Venetia Frances, the one that lives in Legare Street. Why, I've
seen them canoodling often, and every one says they are engaged."

"Well, he's not, or Miss Pinckney would have told me."

"Oh, she's blind. I tell you he is, and she'll be your guardian when he's
married her."

"That she won't," said Phyl.

"How'll you help it? A man and wife are one."

"He's only guardian of my property."

"Well, Heaven help your property when she gets a finger in the pie; she'll
spend it on hats--sure."

This outrageous statement, uttered with a laugh, left Phyl cold. The
statement about Frances Rhett had disturbed her, she could not tell
exactly why, for it was none of her business whom Pinckney might choose to
marry--still--Frances Rhett! It was almost as though an antagonism had
existed between them since that afternoon when she had seen Frances first,
driving in the car with Richard Pinckney.

She rose to her feet and Silas rose also, throwing away the end of his
cigarette.

"Going into the house?" said he.

"Yes!"

"Well, you'll be off to-morrow morning, and I won't see you, for I have to
be out early, but I'll see you in Charleston, though not at Vernons maybe,
for I'm not in love with Richard Pinckney, and I don't care much for
visiting his house. But I'll see you somewhere, sure."

"Good-bye," said she holding out her hand. He took it, held it, and then,
all of a sudden, she found herself in his arms.

Helpless as a child, in his arms and smothered with kisses. He kissed her
on the mouth, on the forehead, on the chin, and with a last kiss on the
mouth that made her feel as though her life were going from her, he
vanished. Vanished amidst the bushes whilst she stood, tottering, dazed,
breathless, outraged, yet--in some extraordinary way not angry. Pulled
between tears and laughter, resentment, and a strange new feeling suddenly
born in her from his burning lips, and the strength that had held her for
a moment to itself.

In one moment, and as though with the stroke of a sword, Silas had cut
down the barrier that had divided her from the reality of things. He had
kissed away her childhood.

Then throwing out her hands as though pushing away some presence that was
surrounding her, she ran to the house. In the hall she sat down for a
moment to recover herself before going into the drawing room, where Miss
Pinckney and the Colonel were closing the book which held for them the
people and the places they had known in youth, and between its leaves who
knows what old remembrances, like the withered flower that has once formed
part of a summer's day.



CHAPTER IV


They started at ten o'clock next morning for Charleston, the Colonel
standing on the house steps and waving his hand to them as they drove off.
Silas was nowhere to be seen, he had gone out before breakfast, so the
butler said, and had not returned. Miss Pinckney resented this casual
treatment.

"He ought to have been here to bid us good-bye," said she, as they cleared
the avenue. "He's got the name for being a mad creature, but even mad
creatures may show common courtesy. I'm sure I don't know where he gets
his manners from unless it's his mother's lot, same place as he got his
good looks."

"Why do you say he's mad?" asked Phyl.

"Because he is. Not exactly mad, maybe, but eccentric, he swum Charleston
harbour with his clothes on because some one dared him, and was nearly
drowned with the tide coming in or going out, I forget which; and another
day he got on the engine at Charleston station and started the train,
drove it too, till they managed to climb over the top of the carriages or
something and stop him--at least that's the story. He'll come to a bad
end, that boy, unless he mends his ways. Lots of people say he's got good
in him. So he has, perhaps, but it's just that sort that come to the worst
end, unless the good manages to fight the bad and get it under in time."

Phyl said nothing. Her mind was disturbed. She had slept scarcely at all
during the night, and her feelings towards Silas Grangerson, now that she
was beyond his reach, were alternating in the strangest way between
attraction and repulsion.

They would have repelled the thought of him entirely but for the
instinctive recognition of the fact that his conduct had been the result
of impulse, the impulse of a child, ill governed, and accustomed to seize
what it wanted. Added to that was the fact of his entire naturalness. From
the moment of their first meeting he had talked to her as though they were
old acquaintances. Unless when talking to his father, everything in his
manner, tone, conversation was free, unfettered by convention, fresh, if
at times startling. This was his great charm, and at the same time his
great defect, for it revealed his want of qualities no less than his
qualities.

Do what she could she was unable to escape from the incident of last
night, it was as though those strong arms had not quite released their
hold upon her, as though Pan had broken from the bushes, shown her by his
magic things she had never dreamed of, and vanished.

It was nearly two o'clock when they reached Vernons. Richard Pinckney was
at home, and at the sight of him Phyl's heart went out towards him. Clean,
well groomed, honest, kindly, he was like a breath of fresh sea air after
breathing tropical swamp atmosphere.

Strange to say Miss Pinckney seemed to feel somewhat the same.

"Yes, we're back," said she, as they passed into the dining-room where
some refreshments were awaiting them, "and glad I am to be back. Vernons
smells good after Grangersons. Oh, dear me, what is it that clings to that
place? It's like opening an old trunk that's been shut for years. I told
Seth Grangerson, right out flat, he ought to get away from there into the
world somewhere, but there he sits clinging to his rheumatism and the
past. I declare I nearly cried last night as he was showing me all those
old pictures."

"He's not very ill then," said Richard.

"Ill! Not he. It was that fool Silas sent the telegram. Just an attack of
rheumatism."

She went upstairs to change and the two young people went into the garden,
where Richard Pinckney was having some alterations done.

On the day Phyl's hair went up it seemed to Richard that a new person had
come to live with them. Phyl had suddenly turned into a young woman--and
such a young woman! He had never considered her looks before, to young men
of his age and temperament girls in pigtails are, as far as the manhood in
them is concerned, little more and sometimes less than things. But Phyl
with her hair up was not to be denied, and had he not been philandering
after Frances Rhett, and had Phyl been a total stranger suddenly seen, it
is quite possible that a far warmer feeling than admiration might have
been the result. As it was she formed a new interest in life.

He showed her the alterations he was making, slight enough and causing
little change in the general plan of the garden.

"I scarcely like doing anything," said he, "but that new walk will be no
end of an improvement, and it will save that bit of grass which is being
trodden to death by people crossing it, then there's all those bushes by
the gate, they're going, those behind the tree,--a little space there will
make all the difference in the world."

"Behind the magnolia?"

"Yes."

"I wish you wouldn't," said Phyl.

"Why?"

"Because they have been there always and--well, look!"

She led the way behind the tree, pushed the bushes aside and disclosed the
seat.

She no longer felt that she was betraying a secret. Her experience at
Grangersons had in some way made Vernons seem to her now really her home,
and Richard Pinckney closer to her in relationship.

"Why, how did you know that was there?" said Richard. "I've never seen
it."

"Juliet Mascarene used to sit there with--with some one she was in love
with. I found some of her old letters and they told about it--see, it's a
little arbour, used to be, though it's all so overgrown now."

"Juliet," said he. "That was the girl who died. I have heard Aunt Maria
talk about her and she keeps her room just as it used to be. Who was the
somebody?"

"It was a Mr. Rupert Pinckney."

"I knew there was a love story of some sort connected with her, but I
never worried about the details. So they used to come and sit here."

"Yes, he'd come to the gate at night and she'd meet him. Her people did
not want her to marry him and so they had to meet in secret."

"That was a long time ago."

"Before you were born," said Phyl.

He looked at her.

"Aunt is always saying how like you are to her," said he, "but she's mad
on family likenesses, and I never thought of it. It may be a want in me
but I've never taken much interest in dead relatives; but somehow, finding
this little place tucked away here gives one a jog. It's like finding a
nest in a tree. How long have you known of it?"

"Oh, some time. I found a bundle of her old letters--" she paused. Richard
Pinckney had taken his place on the little seat, just as one sits down in
an armchair to see if it is comfortable, and was leaning back amidst the
bush branches.

"This is all right," said he, "sit down, there's lots of room--you found
her letter, tell us all about it."

Phyl sat down and told the little story. It seemed to interest him.

"The Pinckneys lost money," said he, "and that's why the old Mascarene
birds were set against her marrying him, I suppose. Makes one wild that
sort of thing. What right have people to interfere?"

"Money seems everything in this world," said Phyl.

"It's not--it seems to be, but it's not. Money can't buy happiness after
one is grown up. You remember I told you that over in Ireland; when candy
and fishing rods mean happiness money is all right--after that money is
useful enough, but it's the making of it and not the spending it that
counts,--that and a lot of things that have nothing to do with money. If
the Mascarenes hadn't been fools they'd have seen that a poor man with
kick in him--and the Pinckneys always had that--was as good as a rich man,
and those two might have got married."

"No," said Phyl, "they never could have got married, he had to die. He was
killed, you know, at the beginning of the war."

"You're a fatalist."

"Well, things happen."

"Yes, but you can stop them happening very often."

"How?"

"Just by willing it."

"Yes," said Phyl meditatively, "but how are you to use your will against
what comes unexpectedly. Now that telegram yesterday morning took me to
Grangersons with Miss Pinckney. Suppose--suppose I had broken my leg or,
say, fallen into a well there and got drowned--that would have been
Fate."

"No," said Pinckney, "carelessness, the telegram would not have drowned
you, but your carelessness in going too close to the well."

"Suppose," said Phyl, "instead of that, Mr. Silas Grangerson had shot me
by accident with a gun--the telegram would have brought me to that without
any carelessness of mine."

"No, it couldn't," said Pinckney lightly, "it would still have been your
own fault for going near such a hare-brained scamp. Oh, I'm only joking,
what I really mean is that nine times out of ten the thing people call
Fate is nothing more than want of foresight."

"And the tenth time it is Fate," said Phyl rising.



CHAPTER V


Next morning brought Phyl a letter. It came by the early post, so that she
got it in her bedroom before coming down.

Phyl had few correspondents and she looked at the envelope curiously
before opening it.

                        "Miss Berknowles,
                        at Vernons. Charleston."

ran the address written in a large, boyish, yet individual hand. She knew
at once and by instinct whom it was from.

"I'm coming to Charleston in a day or two, and I want to see you," ran the
letter which had neither address nor date, "but I'm not coming to
Pinckneys. I'll be about town and sure to find you somewhere. I can't get
you out of my mind since last night. Tried to, but can't."

That was all. Phyl put the letter back in its envelope. She was not angry,
she was disturbed. There was an assurance about Silas Grangerson daunting
in its simplicity and directness. Something that raised opposition to him
in her heart, yet paralysed it. Instinct told her to avoid him, to drive
him from her mind, ay and something more than instinct. The spirit of
Vernons, the calm sweet soul of the place, that seemed to hold the past
and the present, Juliet and herself, peace and happiness with the promise
of all good things in the future, this spirit rose up against Silas
Grangerson as though he were the antagonist to happiness and peace, Juliet
and herself, the present and the past.

Rose up, without prevailing entirely.

Silas had impressed himself upon her mind in such a manner that she could
not free herself from the impression. Young as she was, with the terribly
clear perception of the male character which all women possess in
different degrees, she recognised that Silas was dangerous to that logical
and equitable state of existence we call happiness, not on account of his
wildness or his eccentricities, but because of some want inherent in his
nature, something that spoke vaguely in his words and his actions, in his
handsome face and in his careless and graceful manner.

All the same she could not free herself from the impression he had made
upon her, she could not drive him from her mind, he had in some way
paralysed her volition, called forces to his aid from some unknown part of
her nature, perhaps with those kisses which she still felt upon the very
face of her soul.

She came down to breakfast, and afterwards finding herself alone with Miss
Pinckney, she took Silas's letter from her pocket and handed it to her.
She had been debating in her own mind all breakfast time as to whether she
ought to show the letter; the struggle had been between her instinct to do
the right thing, and a powerful antagonism to this instinct which was a
new thing in her.

The latter won.

And then, lo and behold, when she found herself alone with Miss Pinckney
in the sunlit breakfast room, almost against her will and just as though
her hand had moved of its own volition, she put it in her pocket and
produced the letter.

Miss Pinckney read it.

"Well, of all the crazy creatures!" said she. "Why, he has only met you
once. He's mad! No, he isn't--he's a Grangerson. I know them."

She stopped short and re-read the letter, turned it about and then laid it
down.

"Just as if he'd known you for years. And you scarcely spoke to him. Did
he _say_ anything to you as if he cared for you?"

"No, he didn't," said Phyl quite truthfully.

"Did he look at you as if he cared for you?"

"No," replied the other, dreading another question. But Miss Pinckney did
not put it. She could not conceive a man kissing a girl who had never
betrayed his feelings for her by word or glance.

"Well, it gets me. It does indeed; acting like a dumb creature and then
writing this-- Do you care for _him_?"

"I--I--no--you see, I don't know him--much."

"Well, he seems to know you pretty well, there's no doubt about one thing,
Silas Grangerson can make up his mind pretty quick. He won't come to
Vernons, won't he? Well, maybe it's better for him not, for I've no
patience with oddities. That's what's wrong with him, he's an oddity, and
it's those sort of people make the trouble in life--they're worse than
whisky and cards for bringing unhappiness. Years and years and years
ago--I'm telling you this though I've never told it to any one else--Seth
Grangerson, Silas's father, seemed to care for me, not much, still he
seemed to care. Then one day all at once he came into the room where I
was, through the window, and told me to come off and get married to him,
wanted me to go away right off. I was a fool in those days, but not all a
fool, and when he tried to put his arm round my waist, my hand went up and
smacked his face.

"We are good enough friends now, but I've often thought of what I escaped
by not marrying him. You saw him and the life he's leading at that out of
the way place, but you didn't see his obstinacy and his queerness, and
Silas is ten times worse, more crazy--well, there, you're warned--but mind
you I don't want to be meddling. I've seen so many carefully prepared
marriages turn out pure miseries, and so many crazy matches turn out
happily, that I'm more than cautious in giving advice. Seems to me that
people before they are married are quite different creatures to what they
turn out after they are married."

"But I don't want to get married," said Phyl.

"No, but, seems to me, Silas does," replied the other.



CHAPTER VI


One bright morning three days later, as Phyl was crossing Meeting Street
near the Charleston Hotel, whom should she meet but Silas.

Silas in town get up, quite a different looking individual from the Silas
of Grangersons, dressed in perfectly fitting light grey tweed, a figure
almost condoning one for the use of that old-time, half-discredited word
"Elegant."

"There you are," said Silas, his face lighting up. "I thought it wouldn't
be long before I met you. Meeting Street is like a rabbit run, and I
reckon the whole of Charleston passes through it twice a day."

His manner was genuinely frank and open, and he seemed to have completely
forgotten the incident of the kissing. Phyl said nothing for a moment; she
felt put out, angry at having been caught like a rabbit, and not over
pleased at being compared to one.

Then she spoke freezingly enough:

"I don't know much about the habits of Charleston; you will not find _me_
here every day. I have only been out twice here alone and--I'm in a
hurry."

"Why, what's the matter with you?" cried Silas in a voice of
astonishment.

"Nothing."

"But there is, you're not angry with me, are you?"

"Not in the least," replied the other, quite determined to avoid being
drawn into explanations.

"Well, that's all right. You don't mind my walking with you a bit?"

"No!"

"I only came here last night, and I'm putting up at the Charleston," said
Silas. "Of course there are a lot of friends I could stay with but I
always prefer being free; one is never quite free in another person's
house; for one thing you can't order the servants about, though, upon my
word, now-a-days one can't do that, much, anywhere."

"I suppose not," said Phyl.

The fact was being borne in upon her that Silas in town was a different
person from Silas in the country, or seemed so; more sedate and more
conventional. She also noticed as they walked along that he was saluted by
a great many people, and also, before she had done with him that morning,
she noticed that the leery, impudent looking, coloured folk seemed to come
under a blight as they passed him, giving him the wall and yards to spare.
It was as though the impersonification of the blacksnake whip were walking
with her as well as a most notoriously dangerous man, a man who would
strike another down, white or coloured, for a glance, not to say a word.

She had come out on business, commissioned by Miss Pinckney to purchase a
ball of magenta Berlin wool. Miss Pinckney still knitted antimacassars,
and the construction of antimacassars is impossible without Berlin
wool--that obsolete form of German Frightfulness.

She bestowed the things on poor folk to brighten their homes.

When Phyl went into the store to buy the wool Silas waited outside, and
when she came out they walked down the street together.

She had intended returning straight home after making her purchase but
they were walking now not towards Vernons but towards the Battery.

"What do you do with yourself all day?" asked Silas, suddenly breaking
silence.

"Oh, I don't know," she replied, "nothing much--we go out for drives."

"In that old basket carriage thing?"

"With Miss Pinckney."

"I know, I've seen her often--what else do you do?"

"Oh, I read."

"What do you read?"

"Books."

"Doesn't Pinckney ever take you out?"

"No, I don't go out much with Mr. Pinckney; you see, he's generally so
busy."

Silas sniffed. They had reached the Battery and were standing looking over
the blue water of the harbour. The day was perfect, dreamy, heavenly, warm
and filled with sea scents and harbour sounds; scarcely a breath of wind
stirred across the water where a three-master was being towed to her
moorings by a tug.

"She's coming up to the wharves," said Silas. "They steer by the spire of
St. Philips, the line between there and Fort Sumpter is all deep water.
How'd you like to be a sailor?"

"Wouldn't mind," said Phyl.

"How'd you like to take a boat--I mean a decent sized fishing yawl and go
off round the world, or even down Florida way? Florida's fine, you don't
know Florida, it's got two coasts and it's hard to tell which is the best.
From Indian River right round and up to Cedar Keys there's all sorts of
fishing, and you can camp out on the reefs; one cooks one's own food and
you can swim all day. There's tarpon and barracuda and sword fish, and
nights when there's a moon you could see to read a book."

"How jolly!"

"Let's go there?"

"How do you mean?"

"Oh, just you and I. I'm fed up with everything. We could have a boatman
to help sail and steer."

He spoke lightly and laughingly, and without much enthusiasm and as though
he were talking to some one of his own sex, and Phyl, not knowing how to
take him, said nothing.

He went on, his tone growing warmer.

"I'm not joking, I'm dead sick of Grangersons and Charleston, and I reckon
you are too--aren't you?"

"No."

"You may think so, but you are, all the same, without knowing it."

"I think you are talking nonsense," said Phyl hurriedly, fighting against
a deadly sort of paralysis of mind such as one may suppose comes upon the
mind of a bird under the spell of a serpent.

"No one could be kinder than Miss Pinckney, and so no one could be happier
than I am. I love Vernons."

"All the same," said Silas, "you are not really alive there. It's the life
of a cabbage, must be, there's only you and Maria and--Pinckney. Maria is
a decent old sort but she's only a woman, and as for Pinckney--he doesn't
care for you."

This statement suddenly brought Phyl to herself. It went through her like
a knife. She had ceased to think of Richard Pinckney in any way but as a
friend. At one time, during the first couple of days at Vernons, her heart
had moved mysteriously towards him; the way he had connected himself
through Prue's message with the love story of Juliet had drawn her towards
him, but that spell had snapped; she was conscious only of friendliness
towards Richard Pinckney. Why, then, this sudden pain caused by Silas's
words?

"How do you know?" she flashed out. "What right have you to dare--" She
stopped.

The blaze of her anger seemed to Silas evidence that she cared for
Pinckney.

"You're in love with him," said he, flying out. The bald and brutal
statement took Phyl's breath from her. She turned on him, saw the anger in
his face, and then--turned away.

His state of mind condoned his words. To a woman a blow received from the
passion she has roused is a rude sort of compliment, unlike other
compliments it is absolutely honest.

"I am in love with no one," said she; "you have no right to say such
things--no right at all--they are insulting."

A gull, white as snow, came flitting by and wheeled out away over the
harbour; as her eyes followed it he stood looking at her, his anger gone,
but his mind only half convinced by her feeble words.

"I didn't mean to insult you," he said; "don't let us quarrel. When I'm in
a temper I don't know what I say or do--that's the truth. I want to have
you all for myself, have ever since the first moment I saw you over there
at Grangersons."

"Don't," said Phyl. "I can't listen to you if you talk like that--Please
don't."

"Very well," said Silas.

The quick change that was one of his characteristics showed itself in his
altered voice. His was a mind that seemed always in ambush, darting out on
predatory expeditions and then vanishing back into obscurity.

They turned away from the sea front and began to retrace their steps,
silently at first, and then little by little falling into ordinary
conversation again as though nothing had happened.

Silas knew every corner of Charleston, and the history of every corner,
and when he chose he could make his knowledge interesting. In this mood he
was a pleasant companion, and Phyl, her recent experience almost
forgotten, let herself be led and instructed, not knowing that this
armistice was the equivalent of a defeat.

She had already drawn much closer to him in mind, this companionship and
quiet conversation was a more sure and deadly thing than any kisses or
wild words. It would linger in her mind warm and quietly. Put in a woman's
mind a pleasant recollection of yourself and you have established a force
whose activity may seem small, but is in reality great, because of its
permanency.

They did not take a direct line in the direction of Vernons, and so
presently found themselves in front of St. Michael's. The gate of the
cemetery was open and they wandered in.

The place was deserted, save by the birds, and the air perfumed by all
manner of Southern growing things. Sun, shadow, silence, and that strange
peace which hangs over the homes of the dead, all were here, ringed in by
the old walls and the faint murmur of the living city beyond.

They walked along the paths, looking at the tombstones, and pausing to
read the inscriptions, Phyl gradually entering into that state of mind
wherein reality and material things fall out of perspective. The fragrant
elusive poetry of death, which can speak in the songs of birds and the
scent of flowers in the sunshine and the shade of trees more clearly than
in the voice of man, was speaking to her now.

All these people here lying, all these names here inscribed, all these
were the representatives of days once bright and now forgotten, love once
sweet and now unknown.

Then, as though something had led or betrayed her to the place, she paused
where the graves lay half shadowed by a magnolia, she read the nearest
inscription with a little catch of her breath. Then the further one. They
were the graves of Juliet Mascarene and Rupert Pinckney, the dead lovers
who had passed from the world almost together, whose bodies lay side by
side in the cold bed of earth.

In a moment the spell of the little arbour was around her again, in a
moment the pregnant first impression of Vernons had re-seized her, fresh
as though the commonplace touch of everyday life had never spoiled it.

It was as though the spirit of Juliet and the spirit of the old house were
saying to her "Have you forgotten us?"

Tears welled to her eyes. Silas standing beside her was saying something,
she did not know what. She scarcely heard him.

Misinterpreting her silence, unconscious as an animal of her state of mind
and the direction of her thoughts, the man at her side moved towards her
slightly, seemed to hesitate, and then, suddenly clasping her by the waist
kissed her upon the side of the neck.

Phyl straightened like a bow when the string is released. Then she struck
him, struck him open handed in the face, so that the sound of the blow
might have been heard beyond the wall.

His face blanched so that the mark on it showed up, he took a step back.
For a moment Phyl thought he was going to spring upon her. Then he
mastered himself, but if murder ever showed itself upon the countenance of
man it showed itself in that half second on the countenance of Silas
Grangerson.

"You'll be sorry for that," said he.

"Don't speak to me," said Phyl. "You are horrible--bad--wicked--I will
tell Richard Pinckney."

"Do," said Silas. "Tell him also I'll be even with him yet. You're in love
with him, that's what's the matter with you--well, wait."

He turned on his heel and walked off. He did not look back once. As he
vanished from sight Phyl clasped her hands together.

It was as though she had suddenly been shown the real Silas--or rather the
something light and evil and dangerous, the something inscrutable and
allied to insanity that inhabited his mind.

She was not thinking of herself, she was thinking of Richard Pinckney. She
felt that she had been the unconscious means of releasing against him an
evil force. A force that might injure or destroy him.



CHAPTER VII


She came out of the cemetery. There was no sign of Silas in the street nor
on the front of the church.

Phyl had a full measure of the Celtic power to meet trouble halfway, to
imagine disaster. As she hurried home she saw all manner of trouble,
things happening to Richard Pinckney, and all brought about through
herself. Amidst all these fancies she saw one fact: He must be warned.

She found Miss Pinckney in the linen room. The linen room at Vernons was a
treasure house beyond a man's description, perhaps even beyond his true
appreciation. There in the cupboards with their thin old fashioned ring
handles and on the shelves of red cedar reposed damask and double damask
of the time when men paid for their purchases in guineas, miraculous
preservations. Just as the life of a china vase is a perpetual escape from
the stupidity of servant maids and the heaviness of clumsy fingers, so the
life of these cream white oblongs, in which certain lights brought forth
miraculous representations of flowers, festoons and birds, was a perpetual
preservation from the moth, from damp, from dryness, from the dust that
corrupts.

A house like Vernons exists not by virtue of its brick and mortar; to keep
it really alive it must be preserved in all its parts, not only from damp
and decay, but from innovation; one can fancy a gas cooker sending a
perpetual shudder through it, a telephone destroying who knows what
fragrant old influences; the store cupboards and still room are part of
its bowels, its napery, bed sheets, and hangings part of its dress. The
man knew what he was doing who left Miss Pinckney a life interest in
Vernons, it was that interest that kept Vernons alive.

She was exercising it on the critical examination of some sheets when Phyl
came into the room, now, with the wool she had purchased and the tale she
had to tell.

Miss Pinckney carefully put the sheet she was examining on one side,
opened the parcel and looked at the wool.

"I met Silas Grangerson," said Phyl as the other was examining the
purchase with head turned on one side, holding it now in this light, now
in that.

"Silas Grangerson! Why, where on earth has he sprung from?" asked Miss
Pinckney in a voice of surprise.

"I don't know, but I met him in the street and we walked as far as the
Battery and--and--"

She hesitated for a moment, then it all came out. To no one but Maria
Pinckney could she have told that story.

"Well, of all the astounding creatures," said Miss Pinckney at last. "Did
he ask you to marry him?"

"No."

"Just to run away with him--kissed you."

"He kissed me at Grangersons."

"At Grangersons. When?"

"That night. I went into the garden and he came out from amongst some
bushes."

"Umph-- It's the family disease-- Well, if I get my fingers in his hair I
promise to cure him. He wants curing. He'll just apologise, and that
before he's an hour older. Where's he staying?"

"No, no," said Phyl, "you mustn't ever say I told you. I don't mind. I
would have said nothing only for Mr. Pinckney."

"You mean Richard?"

"Yes."

"What has he to do with it?"

Phyl did not hesitate nor turn her head away, though her cheeks were
burning.

"Silas Grangerson thinks I care for Mr. Pinckney, he said he would be even
with him. I know he intends doing him some injury. I feel it--and I want
you to warn him to be careful--without telling him, of course, what I have
said."

Miss Pinckney was silent for a moment. She had already matched Phyl and
Richard in her mind. She had come to a very full understanding of her
character, and she would have given all the linen at Vernons for the
certainty that those two cared for one another.

Frances Rhett rode her like an obsession. Life and nature had given Maria
Pinckney an acquired and instinctive knowledge of character, and in the
union of Richard and Frances Rhett she divined unhappiness, just as a
clever seaman divines the unseen ice-berg in the ship's track. She smelt
it.

"Phyl," said she, "do you care for Richard?"

The question quickly put and by those lips caused no confusion in the
girl's mind.

"No," said she. "At least-- Oh, I don't know how to explain it--I care for
everything here, for Vernons and everything in it, it is all like a story
that I love--Juliet and Vernons and the past and the present. He's part of
it too. I want to have it always just as it is. I didn't tell you, but
when that happened in the cemetery, I was looking at her grave; you never
told me it was there with his. I came on it by accident and she was
seeming to speak to me out of it. I was thinking of her and him,
when--that happened. It was just as though some one had struck _her_ and
him. I can't explain exactly."

"Strange," said Miss Pinckney.

She turned and began to put away with a thoughtful air the linen she had
been examining. Then she said:

"I'll tell Richard and warn him to keep away from that fool, not that
there is any danger--but it is just as well to warn him."

Phyl helped to put away the linen and then she went upstairs to her room.
She felt easier in her mind and taking her seat on a cane couch by the
window she fell into a book. The History of the Civil War. This bookworm
had always one sure refuge in trouble--books.

Books! Have we ever properly recognised the mystery and magic that lies in
that word, the magic that allows a man to lead ever so many other lives
than his own, to be other people, to travel where he has never been, to
laugh with folk he has never seen, to know their sorrows as he can never
know the sorrows of "real people"--and their joys.

Phyl had been Robinson Crusoe and Jane Eyre, Monte Cristo and Jo.

History which is so horribly unreal because it deals with real people had
never appealed to her, but the history of the Civil War was different from
others.

It had to do with Vernons.



CHAPTER VIII


After luncheon that day Phyl, having nothing better to do, went up to her
room and resumed her book.

Richard Pinckney had not come in to luncheon, he rarely returned home for
the meal, yet all the same, his absence made her uneasy. Suppose Silas
Grangerson had met him--suppose they had fought? She called to
recollection Silas's face just after she had struck him, the insane
malevolence in it, the ugliness that had suddenly destroyed his good
looks. Silas was capable of anything, he would never forgive that blow and
he would try to return it, of that she felt certain. He could not avenge
himself on her but he could on Richard. He imagined that she cared for
Richard Pinckney. Did she? The question came to her again in Miss
Pinckney's voice--she did not even try to answer it. As though it
irritated her, she tossed the book she was holding in her hand to the
floor and lay with her eyes fixed on the lace window curtains that were
moving slightly to the almost imperceptible stirring of the air from
outside.

Beyond the curtains lay the golden afternoon. Sometimes a bird shadow, the
loveliest thing in shadow-land, would cross the curtains, sometimes a note
of song or the sound of a bird's flight from tree to tree would tell that
there was a garden down below. The street beyond the garden and the city
beyond the street could be heard, but were little more evident to the
senses than those things in a picture which we guess but cannot see.

Phyl, allowing her mind to be led by these faint and fugitive sounds, fell
into a reverie. Then she fell asleep and straight way began to dream.

She dreamed that Miss Pinckney was in the room moving about dusting
things, a duster in one hand, an open letter in the other. There was
troublous news of some sort in the letter, but what it was Miss Pinckney
would not say. Then the room turned into the piazza, where Juliet
Mascarene was standing with her hands on the rail, looking down on the
garden.

She seemed to know Juliet quite well and was not a bit surprised to see
her there; she touched her but she did not turn. Phyl slipped her arm
round Juliet's waist and stood with her looking at the garden, and as they
stood thus the most curious dream feeling came upon her, a feeling of
duality, Juliet was herself, she was Juliet. Then as this feeling died
away Juliet vanished and she was standing alone on the piazza.

Then she half woke, falling asleep again to be awakened fully by a sound.

A sound, deep, sonorous, now rhythmical, now confused. It was the sound of
guns.

She had heard it once long ago on the Brighton coast, and now as she sat
up every nerve and muscle tense, and her mind filled with a vague dread,
it came so heavily that the walls of Vernons shook.

She ran on to the piazza. There was no one there. The garden gate was wide
open, there was no one in the garden, and she noticed, though without any
astonishment, that some one had been at work in the garden altering the
paths. A white butterfly was flittering above the flowers, and a red bird
leaving the magnolia tree by the gate, flew, a splash of colour, across to
the garden beyond.

These things she saw but did not heed. She was under the spell of the
guns, the sound rose against the brightness of the day as a black cloud
rises across the sky or a sorrow across one's life, insistent, rhythmical,
a pall of sound now billowing, now sinking, as though blown under by a
wind.

She sought the piazza stairs and next moment was in the garden, then she
found herself in the street.

Meeting Street was almost deserted. On the opposite side two stout,
elderly and rather quaintly dressed gentlemen were walking along in the
direction of the station, but away down towards the Charleston Hotel there
was a crowd.

The sight of this crowd filled her with terror, a terror remote from
reason, an impersonal terror, as though the deadliest peril were
threatening not herself but all things and everything she loved.

She ran, and as she drew close to the striving mass of people she saw men
bearing stretchers.

They were pushing their way through the crowd, making to enter a house on
the right.

Then came a voice. The voice of one man shouting to another.

"Young Pinckney's killed."

The words pierced her like a sword, she felt herself falling. Falling
through darkness to unconsciousness, from which she awoke to find herself
lying on the cane couch in her room.

She sat up.

The curtains were still stirring gently to the faint wind from outside, on
the floor lay the history of the Civil War open just as she had cast it
there before falling asleep. The sound of the guns had ceased, and nothing
was to be heard but the stray accustomed sounds of the city and the
street.

She struggled to her feet and came out on the piazza. The garden gate was
closed and the garden was unaltered. She had dreamt all that, then.

For a minute she tried to persuade herself that it was a dream, then she
gave up the attempt. That was no dream. Everything in it was four square.
She could still see the shadows of the two gentlemen who had been walking
on the other side of the street, shadows cast clearly before them by the
sun.

The first part of her experience had been a dream, all that about Miss
Pinckney and Juliet. But right from the sound of the guns all had been
reality. She had seen, touched, heard.

Glancing back into the room she saw the book lying on the floor, the sight
of it was like a crystallising thread for thought.

She had seen the past, she had heard the guns of the war.

She went back into the room and took her seat on the couch and held her
head between her hands. She recalled the terror that told her that
everything she loved was in danger. When the man had cried out that young
Pinckney was killed, it was the thought of the death of Richard Pinckney
that struck her into unconsciousness. Yet she knew that what she had seen
was the day of the death of Rupert Pinckney, that one of those figures
carried on the stretchers was his figure, that her grief was for him.

Had she then experienced what Juliet once experienced, seen what she saw,
suffered what she suffered?

Was she Juliet?

The thought had approached her vaguely before this, so vaguely and so
stealthily that she had not really perceived it. It stood before her now
frankly in the full light of her mind.

Was she Juliet, and was Richard Rupert Pinckney? She recalled that evening
in Ireland when she had heard his voice for the first time, and the thrill
of recognition that had passed through her, how, at the Druids' Altar that
night she had heard her name called by his voice, the feeling in Dublin
that something was drawing her towards America. Her feelings when she had
first entered Meeting Street and the garden of Vernons, Miss Pinckney's
surprise at her likeness to Juliet. Prue's recognition of her, the finding
of those letters, the finding of the little arbour--any one of these
things meant little in itself, taken all together they meant a great
deal--and then this last experience.

Her mind like a bird caught in a trap made frantic efforts to escape from
the bars placed around it by conclusion; the idea seemed hateful,
monstrous, viewed as reality. Fateful too, for that feeling of terror in
the vision had all the significance of a warning.

Then as she sat fighting against the unnatural, her imaginative and
superstitious mind trembling at that which seemed beyond imagination, a
miracle happened.

The thought of danger to Richard Pinckney brought it about. All at once
fear vanished, the fantastic clouds surrounding her broke, faded, passing,
showing the blue sky, and Truth stood before her in the form of Love.

It was as though the vision had brought it to her wrapped up in that
terror she had felt for him. In a moment the fantasy of Juliet became as
nothing beside the reality. If it were a thousand times true that she had
once been Juliet what did it matter? She had loved Richard Pinckney
always, so it seemed to her, and nothing at all mattered beside the
recognition of that fact.

Perfect love casteth out fear, even fear of the supernatural, even fear of
Fate.

                   *       *       *       *       *

"Richard," said Miss Pinckney that night, finding herself alone with him,
"that Silas Grangerson is in town and I want you to beware of him."

"Silas," said he, "why I saw him at the club, he's gone back home by this,
I expect, at least he said he was going back to-night. Why should I beware
of him?"

"He's such an irresponsible creature," she replied. "I'm going to tell you
something, and mind, what I'm going to tell you is a secret you mustn't
breathe to any one: he's in love with Phyl."

"Silas?"

"Yes. I knew it wouldn't be long before some one was after her. She's the
prettiest girl in Charleston, and she's different from the others
somehow."

The cunning of the woman held her from praise of Phyl's goodness and
mental qualities, or any over praise of the goods she was bringing to his
attention.

"Has he spoken to her about it?" asked he.

"I'm sure to goodness I don't know what I'm about telling you a thing that
was told to me in confidence," said the other. "Well, you promise never to
say a word to Phyl or to any one else if I tell you."

"I promise."

"Well, he's--he's kissed her."

Richard Pinckney leaned forward in his chair. He seemed very much
disturbed in his mind.

"Does she care for him?"

"I don't believe she does--yet. They always begin like that; girls don't
know their minds till all of a sudden they find some man who does."

"Well, let's hope she never cares for Silas Grangerson," said he rising
from his chair. "You know what he is."

He left the room and went out on the piazza where the girl was sitting. He
sat down beside her and they fell into talk.

Richard Pinckney's mind was disturbed.

Only the day before he had proposed to Frances Rhett and had been
accepted. No one knew anything of the engagement; they had decided to say
nothing about it for a while, but just keep it to themselves. The trouble
with Pinckney was that Frances had, so to say, put the words of the
proposal into his mouth. Frances had flirted with every man in Charleston;
out of them all she had chosen Pinckney as a permanent attaché, not
because she was in love with him but because he pleased her best. She
matched him against the others, as a woman matches silk.

Pinckney had allowed himself to be led along; there is nothing easier than
to be led along by a pretty woman. When the trap had closed on him he
recognised the fact without resenting it. He was no longer a free man.

Phyl had told him this without speaking. For some time past he had been
admiring her, and yesterday on returning in chains from Calhoun Street,
Phyl picking roses in the garden seemed to him the prettiest picture he
had seen for a long time, but it did not give him pleasure; it stirred the
first vague uneasy recognition that his chains had wrought. He had no
right to look at any girl but Frances--and he had been looking at her for
a year without the picture stirring any wild enthusiasm in his mind.

Miss Pinckney's revelation as to Silas had come to him as a blow. He could
not tell what had hit him or exactly where he had been hit. What did it
matter to him if a dozen men were in love with Phyl? What right had he to
feel injured? None, yet he felt injured all the same.

As he sat by her now in the lamp-lit piazza, the thought that would not
leave his mind was the thought that Silas had kissed her.

Behind the thought was the feeling of the boy who sees the other boy going
off with the ripest and rosiest apple.

And Phyl was charming to-night. Something seemed to have happened to her,
increasing the power of her personality, her voice seemed ever so slightly
changed, her manner was different.

This was a woman, distinct from the girl of yesterday, as the full blown
from the half blown flower.

They talked of trifles for a while, and then he remembered something that
he ought to have mentioned before. The Rhetts were giving a dance and they
had sent an invitation to Phyl as well as Miss Pinckney.

"It will be here by the morning post, I expect," said he. "You'd like to
go, wouldn't you?"

Phyl hesitated for a moment. "Is that--I mean is that young lady Miss
Frances Rhett--the one who called here?"

"Yes," cut in Pinckney, "those are the people. You'll come, won't you?"

"Is Miss Pinckney going?"

"She--of course she's going, she goes to everything, and old Mrs. Rhett is
anxious to meet you."

"It is very kind of them," said Phyl. "Yes, I'll come." But she spoke
without enthusiasm, and it seemed to him that a chill had come over her.

Did she know of his entanglement with Frances Rhett? And could it be--

He put the question aside. He had no right to indulge in any fancies at
all about Phyl as regarded himself.

Then Miss Pinckney came out on the piazza and Phyl rose to go into the
house.



CHAPTER IX


When Silas Grangerson left the cemetery of St. Michael's he walked for
half a mile without knowing or caring in what direction he was going.

Phyl had done more than slap his face. She had slapped his pride, his
assurance of himself, and his desire for her all at the same time.

Silas rarely bothered about girls, yet he knew that he had the power to
fascinate any woman once he put his mind to the work. He had not tried his
powers of fascination on Phyl. It was the other way about. Phyl absolutely
unconsciously had used her fascination upon him.

Something in her, recognised by him on their first meeting in the stable
yard, had put away the barrier of sex. He had talked to her as if she had
been a boy. Sitting on the seat beside her whilst the Colonel had been
prosing over politics and tobacco, the prompting came to Silas to pinch
her finger just for fun; when he had put his hands over her eyes that
night it was in obedience to the same prompting, but at the moment of
parting from her, a desire quite new had overmastered him.

He had kissed a good many girls, but never in his life had he kissed a
girl as he kissed Phyl.

Something cynical in his feelings for the other sex had always left him
somewhat cold, but Phyl was different from the others, she had in some way
struck straight at his real being.

When he left her that night at Grangersons he was almost as disturbed as
she.

He scarcely slept. He was out at dawn and on his return after she had left
he sat down and wrote the letter which Phyl received next morning.

Silas was in love for the first time in his life, but love with Silas was
a thing apart from the love of ordinary men.

There was no worship of the object; the something that crystallises out in
the form of love-letters, verses, bouquets, and candy was not there. He
wanted Phyl.

He had no more idea of marriage than the great god Pan. If she had
consented he would have taken her off on that yawl of his imagination
round the world or down to Florida, without thought of the morrow or the
_convenances_, or Society; but please do not imagine this rather primitive
gentleman a chartered libertine. He would have married her as soon as not,
but he had neither the genius nor the inclination for the courtship that
leads by slow degrees up to the question, "Will you marry me?"

He wanted her at once.

As he walked along now with the devil awake in his heart, he felt no anger
towards Phyl; all his rage was against Pinckney; he had never liked
Pinckney, he more than suspected that Phyl cared for him and he wanted
some one to hate badly.

He had walked himself into a reasonable state of mind when he found
himself outside the Queen City Club. He went in and one of the first men
he met was Pinckney.

So well did he hold himself in hand that Pinckney suspected nothing of his
feelings. Silas was far too good a sportsman to shout at the edge of the
wood, too much of a gentleman to desire a brawl in public. He was going to
knife Pinckney, he was also going to capture Phyl, but the knifing of
Pinckney was the main objective and that required time and thought. He did
not desire the blood of the gentleman; he wanted his pride and _amour
propre_. He wanted to hit him on the raw, but he did not know yet where,
exactly, the raw was nor how to hit it. Time would tell him.

He was specially civil to his intended victim, and he went off home that
evening plotting all the way, but arriving at nothing. He was trying to
make bricks without straw. Pinckney did not drink, nor did he gamble, and
he was far too good a business man to be had in that way. However, all
things come to him who waits, and next morning's post brought him a ray of
light in the midst of his darkness.

It brought him an invitation to the Rhetts' dance on the following
Wednesday; nearly a week to wait, but, still, something to wait for.

"What are you thinking about, Silas?" asked old Seth Grangerson as they
sat at breakfast.

"I'm thinking of a new rabbit trap, suh," responded the son.

The rabbit trap seemed to give him a good deal of food for thought during
the week that followed; food that made him hilarious and gloomy by turns,
restless also.

Had he known it, Phyl away at Charleston, was equally restless. She no
longer thought of Silas. She had dismissed him from her mind, she no
longer feared him as a possible source of danger to the man she loved.
Love had her entirely in his possession to torture as he pleased. She knew
only one danger, the danger that Richard Pinckney did not care in the
least for her, and as day followed day that danger grew more defined and
concrete. Richard had taken to avoiding her, she became aware of that.

She fancied that she displeased him.

If she had only known!



CHAPTER X


Silas Grangerson came to town on the Wednesday, driving in and reaching
the Charleston Hotel about five o'clock in the afternoon.

The Grangersons scarcely ever used the railway. Silas, often as he had
been in Charleston, had never put foot in a street car; even a hired
conveyance was against the prejudices of these gentlemen.

This antagonism towards public means of locomotion was not in the least
the outcome of snobbishness or pride; they had come from a race of people
accustomed to move in a small orbit in their own particular way, an
exclusive people, breeders and lovers of horses, a people to whom
locomotion had always meant pride in the means and the method; to take a
seat in a stuffy railway car at so much a mile, to grab a ticket and
squeeze into a tram car, to drive in a cab drawn by an indifferent horse
would have been hateful to these people; it was scarcely less so to their
descendants.

So Silas came to Charleston driving a pair of absolutely matched
chestnuts, a coloured manservant in the Grangerson livery in attendance.

After dinner he strolled into the bar of the hotel, met some friends, made
some bets on the forthcoming races and at eight o'clock retired upstairs
to dress.

He was one of the first of the guests to arrive.

The Rhetts' house in Legare Street was about the same size as Vernons and
equally old, but it had not the same charm, the garden was much larger
than that at Vernons, but it had not the same touch of the past. Houses,
like people, have personalities and the house of the Rhetts had a
telephone without resenting the intruder, electric everythings, even to an
elevator, modern cookers, modern stoves, everything in a modern way to
save labour and make life easy, and all so cunningly and craftily done
that the air of antiquity was supposed not to be disturbed.

Illusion! Nothing is gained without some sacrifice; you cannot hold the
past and the present in the same hand, the concealed elevator spoke in all
the rooms once its presence was betrayed, the telephone talked--everywhere
was evident the use of yesterday as a veneer of to-day.

However that may be, the old house was gay enough to-night with flowers
and lights, and Silas, looking better perhaps than he had ever looked in
his life, found himself talking to Frances Rhett with an animation that
surprised himself.

Frances had never had a chance of leading Silas behind her chariot; to
fool with her would have meant an expenditure of time and energy in
journeys to Charleston quite beyond his inclination. This aloofness
coupled with his good looks had set him apart from others.

But to-night he was quite a different being; to-night, in some mysterious
way, he managed to convey the impression, pleasing enough, that he had
come to see her and her alone.

As they stood together for a moment, he led the talk into Charleston
channels, asking about this person and that till the folk at Vernons came
on the _tapis_.

"Is it true what I hear, that Richard Pinckney has become engaged to the
girl who is staying there?" asked Silas.

Frances smiled.

"I don't think so," she replied. "Who told you?"

"Upon my word I forget," said he, "but I judged mostly by my own
eyes--they seemed like an engaged couple when I saw them last."

New guests were arriving and she had to go forward to help in receiving
them. Silas moved towards her, but in the next moment they had for a
snatch of conversation, she did not refer to the subject, nor did he.

The Vernons people were late, so late that when they arrived they were the
last of the guests; dancing was in progress and, on entering the ballroom,
Richard Pinckney was treated to the pleasing sight of his _fiancée_
whirling in the arms of Silas Grangerson.

Phyl, looking lovely in the simple, rather old-fashioned dress evolved for
her by the combined geniuses of Maria Pinckney and Madame Organdie,
produced that sensation which can only be evoked by newness, her effect
was instantaneous and profound, it touched not only every one of these
strangers but also Maria Pinckney and Richard. They had come with her, but
it was only in the ballroom that they recognised with whom they had come.

So with a book, a picture, a play, the producer and his friends only
recognise its merits fully when it is staged and condemned or praised by
the public.

A _débutante_ fails or succeeds at first glance, and the instantaneous
success of Phyl was a record in successes.

And Frances Rhett had to watch it and dance. The Inquisition had its
torments; Society has improved on them, for her victims cannot cry out and
the torments of Frances Rhett were acute. Not that she was troubling much
about Richard Pinckney and what the poisonous Silas had said; she was not
in love with Richard Pinckney, but she was passionately in love with
herself. She was the belle of Charleston; had been for the last year; and
one of her chief incentives to marriage was an intuitive knowledge that
prestige fades, that the position of principal girl in any society is like
the position of the billiard ball the juggler balances on the end of a
cue--precarious. She wanted to get married and ring down the curtain on an
unspoiled success, and now in a moment she saw herself dethroned.

In a moment. For no jeweller of Amsterdam ever had an eye for the quality
of diamonds surer than the eye of Frances Rhett for the quality of other
women's beauty. At the first glance to-night, she saw what others saw,
though more clearly than they, that it was the touch of the past that gave
Phyl her _cachet_, a something indefinable from yesterday, the lack of
which made the other girls, by contrast, seem cheap.

Never could she have imagined that the "red-headed girl at Vernons" could
gain so much from setting, a setting due to the instinct as well as the
taste of "that old Maria Pinckney."

She had always laughed at Maria, as young people sometimes will at the
old.

When Richard came up to her a little later on, he found himself coldly
received; she had no dances for him except a few at the bottom of the
programme.

"You shouldn't have been late," said she.

"Well," he said, "it was not my fault. You know what Aunt Maria is, she
kept us ten minutes after the carriage was round, and then Phyl wasn't
ready."

"She looks ready enough now," said the other, looking at Phyl and the
cluster of young men around her. "What delayed her? Was she dyeing her
head? It doesn't look quite so loud as when I saw her last."

"Her head's all right," replied Pinckney, irritated by the manner of the
other, "inside and out, and one can't say the same for every one."

Frances looked at him.

"Do you know what Silas Grangerson asked me to-night?" she said.

"No."

"He asked me were you engaged to her."

"Phyl?"

"Miss Berknowles. I don't know her well enough to call her Phyl."

"He asked you that?"

"Yes, said every one was talking of it, and the last time he saw you
together you looked like an engaged couple the way you were carrying on."

"But he has never seen us together," cried the outraged Pinckney; "that
was a pure lie."

"I expect he saw you when you didn't see him; anyhow, that's the
impression people have got, and it's not very pleasant for me."

Richard Pinckney choked back his anger. He fell to thinking where Silas
could have seen them together.

"I don't know whether he saw us or not," said he, "but I am certain of one
thing; he never saw us 'carrying on' as you call it; anyhow, I'll have a
personal explanation from Silas to-morrow."

"_Please_ don't imagine that I object to your flirting with any one you
like," said Frances with exasperating calm. "If you have a taste for that
sort of thing it is your own business."

Pinckney flushed.

"I don't know if you _want_ to quarrel with me," said he, "if you do, say
so at once."

"Not a bit," she replied, "you know I never quarrel with any one, it's bad
form for one thing and it is waste of energy for another."

A man came up to claim her for the next dance and she went off with him,
leaving Pinckney upset and astonished at her manner and conduct.

It was their first quarrel, the first result of their engagement. Frances
had seemed all laziness and honey up to this; like many another woman she
began to show her real nature now that Pinckney was secured.

But it was not an ordinary lovers' quarrel; her anger had less to do with
Richard Pinckney than with Phyl. Her hatred of Phyl, big as a baobab tree,
covered with its shadow Vernons, Miss Pinckney, and Richard.

He was part of the business of her dethronement.

Richard wandered off to where Maria Pinckney was seated watching the
dancers.

"Why aren't you dancing?" asked she.

"Oh, I don't know," he replied. "I'm not keen on it and there are loads of
men."

Miss Pinckney had watched him talking to Frances Rhett and she had drawn
her own deductions, but she said nothing. He sat down beside her. He had
been wanting to tell her of his engagement for a long time past, but had
put it off and put it off, waiting for the psychological moment. Maria
Pinckney was a very difficult person to fit into a psychological moment.

"I want to tell you something," said he. "I'm engaged to Frances Rhett."

"Engaged to be married to her?"

"Yes."

Miss Pinckney was dumb.

What she had always dreaded had come to pass, then.

"You don't congratulate me?"

"No," she replied. "I don't."

Then, all of a sudden, she turned on him.

"Congratulate you! If I saw you drowning in the harbour, would you expect
me to stand at the Battery waving my hand to you and congratulating you?
No, I don't congratulate you. You had the chance of being happy with the
most beautiful girl in the world, and the best, and you've thrown it away
to pick up with _that_ woman. Phyl would have married you, I know it, she
would have made you happy, I know it, for I know her and I know you. Now
it's all spoiled."

He rose to his feet. It was the first time in his life that he had seen
Maria Pinckney really put out.

"I'll talk to you again about it," said he. Then he moved away.

He had the pleasure of watching Frances dancing the next waltz with Silas
Grangerson, and Silas had the pleasure of watching him as he stood talking
to one of the elderly ladies and looking on.

Silas's rabbit trap was in reality a very simple affair, it was a plan to
pick a quarrel with Richard through Frances, if possible; to make the
imperturbable Pinckney angry, knowing well how easily an angry man can be
induced to make a fool of himself. To keep cool and let Richard do the
shouting.

Unfortunately for Silas, the sight of Phyl in all her beauty had raised
his temperature far above the point of coolness. There were moments when
he was dancing, when he could have flung Frances aside, torn Phyl from the
arms of her partner and made off with her through the open window.

This dance was a deadly business for him. It was the one thing needed to
cap and complete the strange fascination this girl exercised upon his
mind, his imagination, his body. It was only now that he realised that
nothing else at all mattered in the world, it was only now that he
determined to have her or die.

Silas was of the type that kills under passion, the type that, unable to
have, destroys.

Preparing a trap for another, he himself had walked into a trap
constructed by the devil, stronger than steel.

Yet he never once approached or tried to speak to Phyl. He fed on her at a
distance. Fleeting glimpses of the curves of her figure, the Titian red of
her hair, the face that to-night might have turned a saint from his vows,
were snatched by him and devoured. He would not have danced with her if he
could. To take her in his arms would have meant covering her face with
kisses. Nor did he feel the least anger against the men with whom she
danced. All that was a sham and an unreality, they were shadows. He and
Phyl were the only real persons in that room.

Later on in the evening, Richard Pinckney, tired with the lights and the
noise, took a stroll in the garden.

The garden was lit here and there with fairy lamps and there were coigns
of shadow where couples were sitting out chatting and enjoying the beauty
of the night.

The moon was nearing the full and her light cut the tree shadows
distinctly on the paths. Passing a seat occupied by one of the sitting out
couples, Pinckney noticed the woman's fan which her partner was playing
with; it was his own gift to Frances Rhett. The man was Silas Grangerson
and the woman was Frances. They were talking, but as he passed them their
voices ceased.

He felt their eyes upon him, then, when he had got twenty paces or so
away, he heard Frances laugh.

He imagined that she was laughing at him. Already angry with Silas, he
halted and half turned, intending to go back and have it out with him,
then he thought better of it and went his way. He would deal with Silas
later and in some place where he could get him alone or in the presence of
men only. Pinckney had a horror of scenes, especially in the presence of
women.

Twenty minutes later he had his opportunity. He was crossing the hall from
the supper room, when he came face to face with Silas. They were alone.

"Excuse me," said Richard Pinckney, halting in front of the other, "I want
a word with you."

"Certainly," answered Silas, guessing at once what was coming.

"You made some remarks about me to Miss Rhett this evening," went on the
other. "You coupled my name with the name of a lady in a most
unjustifiable manner and I want your explanation here and now."

"Who was the lady?" asked Silas, seemingly quite unmoved.

"Miss Berknowles."

"In what way did I couple your name with her, may I ask?"

"No, you mayn't." Richard had turned pale before the calm insolence of the
other. "You know quite well what you said and if you are a gentleman you
will apologise-- If you aren't you won't and I will deal with you in
Charleston accordingly."

Phyl was at that moment coming out of the supper room with young Reggie
Calhoun--the same who, according to Richard that morning at breakfast long
ago, was an admirer of Maria Pinckney.

She saw the two men, in profile, facing one another, and she saw Silas's
right hand, which he was holding behind his back, opening and shutting
convulsively.

She saw the blow given by Pinckney, she saw Silas step back and the knife
which he always carried, as the wasp carries its sting, suddenly in his
hand.

Then she was gripping his wrist.

Face to face with madness for a moment, holding it, fighting eye to eye.

Had she faltered, had her gaze left his for the hundredth part of a
second, he would have cast her aside and fallen upon his prey.

It was her soul that held him, her spirit--call it what you will, the
something that speaks alone through the eye.

Calhoun and Pinckney stood, during that tremendous moment, stricken,
breathless, without making the slightest movement. They saw she was
holding him by the power of her eye alone; so vividly did this fact strike
them that for a dazed moment it seemed to them that the battle was not
theirs, that the contest was beyond the earthly plane, that this was no
struggle between human beings, but a battle between sanity and madness.

Its duration might have been spanned by three ticks of the great old clock
that stood in the corner of the hall telling the time.

Then came the ring of the knife falling on the floor. It was like the
breaking of a spell. Silas, white and bewildered-looking as a man suddenly
awakened from sleep, stood looking now at his released hand as though it
did not belong to him, then at Pinckney, and then at Phyl who had turned
her back upon him and was tottering as though about to fall. Pinckney,
stepping forward, was about to speak, when at that moment the door of the
supper room opened and a band of young people came out chatting and
laughing.

Calhoun, who was a man of resource, kicked the knife which slithered away
under one of the seats. Phyl, recovering herself, walked away towards the
stairs; Silas without a word, turned and vanished from sight past the
curtain of the corridor that led to the cloakroom.

Calhoun and Pinckney were left alone.

"What are you going to do?" asked Calhoun.

"I am at his disposal," replied the other. "I struck him."

"Struck him, damnation! He drew a knife on you; he ought to be hoofed out
of the club; he'd have had you only for that girl. I never saw anything so
splendid in my life."

"Yes," said Pinckney, "she saved my life. He was clean mad, but thank God
no one knows anything about it and we avoided a scene. Say nothing to any
one unless he wants to push the matter further. I am quite at his
disposal."

PART IV



CHAPTER I


When Silas reached the cloakroom he took a glance at himself in the
mirror, then putting on his overcoat and taking his hat from the attendant
he came back into the hall. Pinckney and Calhoun had just strolled away
into the ballroom; there was no one in the hall, and without a thought of
saying good-bye to his hostess, he left the house.

He felt no anger against Pinckney, nor did he think as he walked down
Legare Street that but for the mercy of God and the intervention of Phyl
he might at that moment have been walking between two constables, a
murderer with the blood of innocence on his hands.

Not that he was insensible to reason or the fitness of things, he had
always known and acknowledged that when in a passion he was not
accountable for his acts; he admitted the fact with regret and also with a
certain pride. To-night he might have felt the regret without any pride to
leaven it but for the fact that his mind was lost to every consideration
but one--Phyl.

All through his life Silas had followed with an iron will the line that
pleased him, never for a moment had he counted the cost of his actions;
just as he had swum the harbour with his clothes on so had he plunged into
any adventure that came to hand; he knew Fear just as little as he knew
Consequence. Well, now he found himself for the first time in his life
face to face with Fate. All his adventures up to this had been little
things involving at worst loss of life by accident. This was different; it
involved his whole future and the future of the girl who had mastered his
mind.

Leaving Legare Street he reached Meeting Street and passed up it till he
reached Vernons. The moon, high in the sky now, showed the garden through
the trellis-work of the iron gate, and Silas paused for a moment and
looked in.

The garden, seen like this with the moonlight upon the roses and the
glossy leaves of the southern trees, presented a picture charming,
dream-like, almost unreal in its beauty. He tried the gate. It was locked.
On ordinary nights it would be open till the house closed, or in the event
of Pinckney being out, until he returned, but to-night, owing to the
absence of the family, it was locked.

Then, turning from the gate he crossed the road and took up his position
in a corner of shadow. Five minutes passed, then twenty, but still he kept
watch. There were few passers-by at that hour and little traffic; he had a
long view of the moonlit street and presently he saw the carriage he was
waiting for approaching.

It drew up at the front door of Vernons and he watched whilst the
occupants got out; he caught a glimpse of Phyl as she entered the house
following Miss Pinckney and followed by Richard, then the door shut and
the carriage drove away.

Silas left his concealment and crossed the road. He paced for a while up
and down outside the door of Vernons, then he came to the garden gate
again and looked in.

From here one could get a glimpse of the first and second floor piazzas
and the windows opening upon them. He could not tell which was the window
of Phyl's room, it was enough for him that the place held her.

In the way in which he had crossed the road, in his uneasy prowling up and
down before the house, and now in his attitude as he stood motionless with
head raised there was something ominous, animal-like, almost wolfish.

As he stood a call suddenly came from the garden. It was the call of an
owl, a white owl that rose on the sound and flitted softly as a moth
across the trees to the garden beyond.

Silas turned away from the gate and came back down the street towards his
hotel, arrived there he went straight to his room and to bed.

But he did not go to sleep. His head was full of plans, the craziest and
maddest plans. Pinckney he had quite dismissed from his mind, the
consciousness of having committed a vile action in drawing a knife upon an
unarmed man was with him, and the knowledge that the consequences might
include his expulsion from Charleston society, but all that instead of
sobering him made him more reckless. He would have Phyl despite the Devil
himself. He would seize her and carry her off, trap her like a bird.

He determined on the morrow to return early to Grangersons and think
things out.



CHAPTER II


Whilst he was lying in bed thinking things out, the folk at Vernons were
retiring to rest.

Maria Pinckney knew nothing of what had occurred between Silas and
Richard. Richard Pinckney, Phyl and Reggie Calhoun were the only three
persons in Charleston, leaving Silas aside, who knew of the business and
in a hurried consultation just before leaving the Rhetts they had agreed
to say nothing.

Calhoun was for publishing the affair.

"The man's dangerous," said he; "some day or another he'll do the same
thing again to some one and succeed and swing."

"I think he's had his lesson," said Pinckney; "he went clean mad for the
moment. Then there's the fact that I struck him. No, taking everything
into consideration, we'll let it be. I don't feel any animosity against
him, not half as much as if he'd stabbed me behind the back with a libel--
He did tell a lie about me to-night but it was the stupid sort of lie a
child might have told. The man has his good points as well as his bad and
I don't want to push the thing against him."

"I don't think he will do it again," said Phyl.

She, like Richard, felt no anger against Silas; it was as though they
recognised that Silas was the man really attacked that night, attacked by
the Devil.

They both recognised instinctively his good qualities. Miss Pinckney, it
will be remembered, once said that it is the man with good in him that
comes to the worst end unless the good manages to fight the bad and get it
under in time. She had a terrible instinct for the truth of things.

"Well," said Calhoun, "it's not my affair; if you choose to take pity on
him, well and good; if it were my business I'd give him a cold bath, that
might stop him from doing a thing like that again. I'll say nothing."

Though Miss Pinckney was in ignorance of the affair she was strangely
silent during the drive home and when Phyl went to her room to bid her
good night, she found her in tears, a very rare occurrence with Miss
Pinckney.

She was seated in an armchair crying and Phyl knelt down beside her and
took her hand.

Then it all came out.

"I had hoped and hoped and hoped for him, goodness knows he has been my
one thought, and now he has thrown himself away. Richard is engaged to
Frances Rhett. He told me so to-night--well, there, it's all ended,
there's no hope anywhere, she'll never let him go, and she'll have Vernons
when I'm gone. She picked him out from all the other men--why?-- Why,
because he's the best of the lot for money and position. Care about him!
She cares no more for him than I do for old Darius. I'm sure I don't know
why this trouble should have fallen on me. I suppose I have committed some
sin or another though I can't tell what. I've tried to live blameless and
there's others that haven't, yet they seem to prosper and get their
wishes--and there's no use telling me to be resigned," finished she with a
snap and as if addressing some viewless mentor. "I can't--and what's more
I won't. Never will I resign myself to wickedness, and stupidity is
wickedness, not even a decent, honest wickedness, but a crazy, sap-headed
sort of wickedness, same as influenza isn't a disease but just an ailment
that kills you all the same."

Phyl, kneeling beside Miss Pinckney, had turned deathly white. Only half
an hour ago when the little conference with Calhoun had been concluded,
Richard Pinckney had taken her hand. His words were still ringing in her
ears:

"You saved my life. I can't say what I feel, at least not now."

He had looked straight into her eyes, and now half an hour later--This.

Engaged to Frances Rhett!

She rose up and stood beside Miss Pinckney for a moment whilst that lady
finished her complaints. Then she made her escape and returned to her
room--

As she closed the door she caught a glimpse of herself in the
old-fashioned cheval glass that had been brought up by Dinah and Seth to
help her in dressing for the dance and which had not been removed. Every
picture in every mirror is the work of an artist--the man who makes a
mirror is an artist; according to the perfection of his work is the
perfection of the picture. The old cheval glass was as truthful in its way
as Gainsborough, but Gainsborough had never such a lovely subject as
Phyl.

She started at her own reflection as though it had been that of a
stranger. Then she looked mournfully at herself as a man might look at his
splendid gifts which he has thrown away. All that was no use now.

She sat down on the side of her bed with her hands clasped together just
as a child clasps its hands in grief.

Sitting like this with her eyes fixed before her she was looking directly
at Fate.

It was not only Richard Pinckney that she was about to lose but Vernons
and the Past-- Just as Juliet Mascarene had lost everything so was it to
happen to her. Or rather so had it happened, for she felt that the game
was lost--some vague, mysterious, extraordinary game played by unknown
powers had begun on that evening in Ireland when standing by the window of
the library she had heard Pinckney's voice for the first time.

The sense of Fatality came to her from the case of Juliet. Consciously and
unconsciously she had linked herself to Juliet. The extravagant idea that
she herself was Juliet returned and that Richard Pinckney was Rupert had
come to her more than once since that dream or vision in which the guns
had sounded in her ears. The idea had frightened her at first, then
pleased her vaguely. Then she had dismissed it, her _ego_ refusing any one
else a share in her love for Richard, any one--even herself masquerading
under the guise of Juliet.

The idea came back to her now leaving her utterly cold, and yet stirring
her mind anew with the sense of Fate.

                   *       *       *       *       *

When she fell asleep that night she passed into the dreamless condition
which is the nearest thing we know to oblivion, yet her sub-conscious mind
must have carried on its work, for when she awoke just as dawn was showing
at the window it was with the sense of having passed through a long season
of trouble, of having fought with--without conquering--all sorts of
difficulties.

She rose and dressed herself, put on her hat and came down into the
garden.

Vernons was just wakening for the day, and in the garden alive with birds,
she could hear the early morning sounds of the city, and from the
servants' quarters of the house, voices, the sound of a mat being beaten
and now and then the angry screech of a parrot. General Grant slept in the
kitchen and his cage was put out in the yard every morning at this hour.
Later it would be brought round to the piazza. He resented the kitchen
yard as beneath his dignity and he let people know it.

Phyl tried the garden gate, it was locked and Seth appearing at that
moment on the lower piazza, she called to him to fetch the key. He let her
out and she stood for a moment undecided as to whether she would walk
towards the Battery or in the opposite direction. Meeting Street never
looked more charming than now in the very early morning sunlight; under
the haze-blue sky, almost deserted, it seemed for a moment to have
recaptured its youth. A negro crab vendor was wheeling his barrow along,
crying his wares. His voice came lazily on the warm scented air.

She turned in the direction of the station. The voice of the crab seller
had completed in some uncanny way the charm of the deserted street and the
early sunlight. She was going to lose all this. Vernons and the city she
loved, Juliet, Miss Pinckney, the past and the present, she was going to
lose them all, they were all in some miraculous way part of the man she
loved, her love of them was part of her love for him. She could no longer
stay in Charleston; she must go--where? She could think of nowhere to go
but Ireland.

To stay here would be absolutely impossible.

As she walked without noticing whither she was going her mind cleared, she
began to form plans.

She would go that very day. Nothing would stop her. The thing had to be
done. Let it be done at once. She would explain everything to Miss
Pinckney. She would escape without seeing Richard again. What she was
proposing to herself was death, the ruin of everything she cared for, the
destruction of all the ties that bound her to the world, the present and
the past. It was the recognition that these ties had been broken for her
and all these things taken away by the woman who had taken away Richard.

Presently she found herself in the suburbs, in a street where coloured
children were playing in the gutter, and where the houses were
unsubstantial looking as rabbit-hutches, but there was a glimpse of
country beyond and she did not turn back. She did not want breakfast. If
she returned to Vernons by ten o'clock it would give her plenty of time to
pack her things, say good-bye to Miss Pinckney and take her departure
before Richard returned to luncheon--if he did return.

It did not take her long to pass through the negro quarter, and now, out
in the open country, out amidst those great flat lands in the broad day
and under the lonely blue sky her mood changed.

Phyl was no patient Grizel, the very last person to be trapped in the bog
of love's despondency. Abstract melancholy produced by colours, memories,
or sounds was an easy enough matter with her, but she was not the person
to mourn long over the loss of a man snatched from her by another woman.

As she walked, now, breathing the free fresh air, a feeling of anger and
resentment began to fill her mind. Anger at first against Frances Rhett
but spreading almost at once towards Richard Pinckney. Soon it included
herself, Maria Pinckney, Charleston--the whole world. It was the anger
which brings with it perfect recklessness, akin to that which had seized
her the day in Ireland when in her rage over Rafferty's dismissal she had
called Pinckney a Beast. Only this anger was less acute, more diffuse,
more lasting.

The sounds of wheels and horses' hoofs on the road behind her made her
turn her head. A carriage was approaching, an English mail phaëton drawn
by two high-stepping chestnuts and driven by a young man.

It was Silas Grangerson. Returning to Grangerson's to make plans for the
capture of Phyl, here she was on the road before him and going in the same
direction.

For a moment he could scarcely believe his eyes. Then reining in and
leaving the horses with the groom he jumped down and ran towards her.

After the affair of last night one might fancy that he would have shown
something of it in his manner.

Not a bit.

"I didn't expect to come across _you_ on the road," said he. "Won't you
speak to me--are you angry with me?"

"It's not a question of being angry," said Phyl, stiffly.

She walked on and he walked beside her, silent for a moment.

"If you mean about that affair last night," said he, "I'm sorry I lost my
temper--but he hit me--you don't understand what that means to me."

"You tried to--"

"Kill him, I did, and only for you I'd have done it. You can't understand
it all. I can scarcely understand it myself. He _hit_ me."

"I don't think you knew what you were doing," said Phyl.

"I most surely did not. I was rousted out of myself. I reckon he didn't
know what he was doing either when he struck. He ought to have known I was
not the person to hit. I'll show you, just stand before me for a moment."

Phyl faced him. He pretended to strike at her and she started back.

"There you are," said he; "you know I wasn't going to touch you but you
had to dodge. Your mind had nothing to do with it, just your instinct.
That was how I was. When he landed his blow I went for my knife by
instinct. If you tread on a snake he lets out at you just the same way. He
doesn't think. He's wound up by nature to hit back."

"But you are not a snake."

"How do you know what's in a man? I reckon we've all been animals once,
maybe I was a snake. There are worse things than snakes. Snakes are all
right, they don't meddle with you if you don't meddle with them. They've
got a bad name they don't deserve. I like them. They're a lot better
citizens, the way they look after their wives and families, than some
others and they know how to hit back prompt--say, where are you going
to?"

"I don't know," said Phyl. "I just came for a walk--I'm leaving
Charleston."

She spoke with a little catch in her voice. All Silas's misdoings were
forgotten for the moment, the fact that the man was dangerous as Death to
himself and others had been neutralised in her mind by the fact,
intuitively recognised, that there was nothing small or mean in his
character. Despite his conduct in the cemetery, despite his lunatic
outburst of the night before, in her heart of hearts she liked him;
besides that, he was part of Charleston, part of the place she loved.

Ah, how she loved it! Had you dissected her love for Richard Pinckney you
would have found a thousand living wrappings before you reached the core.
Vernons, the garden, the birds, the flowers, the blue sky, the sunlight,
Meeting Street, the story of Juliet, Miss Pinckney, even old Prue.
Memories, sounds, scents, and colours all formed part of the living thing
that Frances Rhett had killed.

"Leaving Charleston!" said Silas, speaking in a dazed sort of way.

"Yes. I cannot stay here any longer."

"Going--say--it's not because of what I did last night."

"You--oh, no. It has nothing to do with you." She spoke almost
disdainfully.

"But where are you going?"

"Back to Ireland."

"When?"

"To-day."

Then, suddenly, in some curious manner, he knew. But he was clever enough,
for once in his life, to restrain himself and say nothing.

"I will go this afternoon," said she, as though she were talking of a
journey of a few miles.

"Have you any friends to go to?"

Phyl thought of Mr. Hennessy sitting in his gloomy office in gloomy
Dublin.

"Yes, one."

"In Ireland?"

"Yes."

"Can't you think of any other friends?"

"No."

"Not even me?"

"I don't know," said poor Phyl, "I never could understand you quite, but
now that I am in trouble you seem a friend--I'm miserable--but there's no
use having friends here. It only makes it the worse having to go."

"Do you remember the day I asked you to run off to Florida with me," said
Silas, "and leave this damned place? It's no good for any one here and
you've found it out--the place is all right, it's the people that are
wrong."

Phyl made no reply.

"You're not going back," he finished.

She glanced at him.

"You're going to stay here--here with me."

"I am going back to Ireland to-day," said Phyl.

"You are not, you are going to stay here."

"No. I am going back."

She spoke as a person speaks who is half drowsy, and Silas spoke like a
person whose mind is half absent. It was the strangest conversation to
listen to, knowing their relationship and the point at issue.

"You are going to stay here," he went on. "If I lost you now I'd never
find you again. I've been wanting you ever since I saw you that day first
in the yard-- D'you remember how we sat on the log together?--you can't
tramp all the way back to Charleston-- Come with me and you'll be happy
always, all the time and all your life--"

"No," said Phyl, "I mustn't--I can't." Her mind, half dazed by all she had
gone through, by the mesmerism of his voice, by the brilliant light of the
day, was capable of no real decision on any point. The dark streets of
Dublin lay before her, a vague and nightmare vision. To return to Vernons
would be only her first step on the return to Ireland, and yet if she did
not return to Vernons, where could she go?

Silas's invitation to go with him neither raised her anger nor moved her
to consent. Phyl was an absolute Innocent in the ways of the world. No
careful mother had sullied her mind with warnings and suggestions, and her
mind was by nature unspeculative as to the material side of life.

Instinctively she knew a great deal. How much knowledge lies in the
sub-conscious mind is an open question.

They walked on for a bit without speaking and then Silas began again.

"You can't go back all that way. It's absurd. You talk of going off
to-day, why, good heavens, it takes time even to start on a journey like
that. You have to book your passage in a ship--and how are you to go
alone?"

"I don't know," said Phyl.

His voice became soft. It was the first time in his life, perhaps, that he
had spoken with tenderness, and the effect was perfectly magical.

"You are not going," he said, "you are not; indeed, I want you far too
much to let you go; there's nothing else I want at all in the world. I
don't count anything worth loving beside you."

No reply.

He turned.

The coloured groom was walking the horses, they were only a few yards
away. He went to the man and gave him some money with the order to return
to Charleston and go back to Grangersons by train, or at least to the
station that was ten miles from Grangerville.

Then as the man went off along the road he stood holding the near horse by
the bridle and talking to Phyl.

"You can't walk back all that way; put your foot on the step and get in,
leave all your trouble right here. I'll see that you never have any
trouble again. Put your foot on the step."

Phyl looked away down the road.

She hesitated just as she had hesitated that morning long ago when she had
run away from school. She had run away, not so much to get home as to get
away from homesickness.

Still she hesitated, urged by the recklessness that prompted her to break
everything at one blow, urged by the dismal and hopeless prospect towards
which the road to Charleston led her mind, held back by all sorts of hands
that seemed reaching to her from the past.

Confused, bewildered, tempted yet resisting, all might have been well had
not a vision suddenly risen before her clear, definite, and destructive to
her reason.

The vision of Frances Rhett.

Everything bad and wild in Phyl surged up before that vision. For a second
it seemed to her that she loathed the man she loved.

She put her foot on the step and got into the phaëton. Silas, without a
word, jumped up beside her, and the horses started.



CHAPTER III


She had committed the irrevocable.

When the contract is signed, when the china vase is broken, all the regret
in the world will not alter the fact.

It was not till they had gone ten miles on their way that the regret came,
sudden and painful as the stab of a dagger.

Miss Pinckney's kindly old face suddenly rose up before Phyl. She would
have been waiting breakfast for her. She saw the breakfast room, sunny and
pleasant, the tea urn on the table, the garden through the open window--

Then came the thought--what matter.

All that was lost to her anyhow. It did not matter in the least what she
did.

She was running away with Silas Grangerson.

She had a vague sort of idea that they were running away to be married,
that she would have to explain things to Colonel Grangerson when they got
to the house and that things would arrange themselves somehow.

But now, she sat voiceless beside her companion, answering only in
monosyllables when he spoke; a voice began to trouble her, a voice that
repeated the half statement, half question, over and over again.

"You are running away to be married to Silas Grangerson?"

She was running away from her troubles, from the prospect of returning to
Ireland, from the idea of banishment from Vernons. She was running away
out of anger against the woman who had taken Richard. She was running away
because of pique, anger and the reckless craving to smash everything and
dash everything to pieces--but to marry Silas Grangerson!

"Stop!" cried Phyl.

Silas glanced sideways at her.

"What's the matter now?"

"I want to go back."

"Back to Charleston!"

"Yes, stop, stop at once--I must go back, I should never have come."

Silas was on the point of flashing out but he shut his lips tight, then he
reined in.

"Wait a moment," said he with his hand on her arm, "you can't walk back,
we are nearly half way to Grangersons. I can't drive you because I don't
want to return to Charleston. If you have altered your mind you can go
back when we reach Grangersons, you can wire from there. The old man will
make it all right with Maria Pinckney."

Phyl hesitated, then she began to cry.

It was the rarest thing in the world for her to cry like this. Tears with
her meant a storm, but now she was crying quietly, hopelessly, like a lost
child.

"Don't cry," said he, "everything will be all right when we get to
Grangersons--we'll just go on."

The horses started again and Phyl dried her eyes. They covered another
five miles without speaking, and then Silas said:

"You don't mean to stick to me, then?"

"I can't," said Phyl.

"You care for some one else better?"

"Yes."

"Is it Pinckney?"

"Yes."

"God!" said he. He cut the off horse with the whip. The horses nearly
bolted, he reined them in and they settled down again to their pace.

The country was very desolate just here, cotton fields and swampy grounds
with here and there a stretch of water reflecting the blue of the sky.

After a moment's silence he began again.

There was something in Silas's mentality that seemed to have come up from
the world of automata, something tireless and persistent akin to the
energy that drives a beetle over all obstacles in its course, on or round
them.

"That's all very well," said he, "but you can't always go on caring for
Pinckney."

"Can't I?" said Phyl.

"No, you can't. He's going to get married and then where will you be?"

Phyl, staring over the horses' heads as though she were staring at some
black prospect, set her teeth. Then she spoke and her voice was like the
voice of a person who speaks under mesmerism.

"I cared for him before he was born and I'll care for him after I'm dead
and there's no use in bothering a bit about it now. _You_ couldn't
understand. No one can understand, not even he."

The road here bordered a stretch of waste land; Silas gazed over it, his
face was drawn and hard.

Then he suddenly blazed out.

Laying the whip over the horses and turning them so sharply that the
phaëton was all but upset he put them over the waste land; another touch
of the whip and they bolted.

Beyond the waste land lay a rice field and between field and waste land
stood a fence; there was doubtless a ditch on the other side of the
fence.

"You'll kill us!" cried Phyl.

"Good--so," replied Silas, "horses and all."

She had half risen from her seat, she sat down again holding tight to the
side rail and staring ahead. Death and destruction lay waiting behind that
fence, leaping every moment nearer. She did not care in the least.

She could see that Silas, despite his words, was making every effort to
rein in, the impetus to drive to hell and smash everything up had passed;
she watched his hands grow white all along the tendon ridges with the
strain. The whole thing was extraordinary and curious but unfearful, a
storm of wind seemed blowing in her face. Then like a switched out light
all things vanished.



CHAPTER IV


Twenty yards from the fence the off side wheel had gone.

The phaëton, flinging its occupants out, tilted, struck the earth at the
trace coupling just as a man might strike it with his shoulder, dragged
for five yards or so, breaking dash board and mud guard and brought the
off side horse down as though it had been poleaxed.

Silas, with the luck that always fell to him in accidents, was not even
stunned. Phyl was lying like a dead creature just where she had been flung
amongst some bent grass.

He rushed to her. She was not dead, her pulse told that, nor did she seem
injured in any way. He left her, ran to the horses, undid the traces and
got the fallen horse on its feet, then he stripped them of their harness
and turned them loose.

Having done this he returned to the girl. Phyl was just regaining
consciousness; as he reached her she half sat up leaning on her right
arm.

"Where are the horses?" said she. They were her first thought.

"I've let them loose--there they are."

She turned her head in the direction towards which he pointed. The horses,
free of their harness, had already found a grass patch and were beginning
to graze. The broken phaëton lay in the sunshine and the cushions flung to
right and left showed as blue squares amidst the green of the grass; a
light wind from the west was stirring the grass tops and a bird was
singing somewhere its thin piping note, the only sound from all that
expanse of radiant blue sky and green forsaken country.

"How do you feel now?" asked Silas.

"All right," said Phyl.

"We'd better get somewhere," he went on; "there are some cabins beyond
that rice field, I can see their tops. There's sure to be some one there
and we can send for help."

Phyl struggled to her feet, refusing assistance.

"Let us go there," said she. She turned to look at the horses.

"They'll be all right," said Silas; "there's lots of grass and there's a
pond over there--they'd live here a month without harm."

He led the way to the fence, helped her over, and then, without a word
they began to plod across the rice field.

When they reached the cabins they found them deserted, almost in ruins.
They faced a great tract of tree-grown ground. In the old plantation days
this place would have been populous, for to the right there were ruins of
other cabins stretching along and bordering an old grass road that bent
westward to lose itself amongst the trees, but now there was nothing but
desolation and the wind that stirred the mossy beards of the live oaks and
the rank green foliage of weeds and sunflowers. An old disused well faced
the cabins.

Phyl gave a little shudder as she looked around her. Her mind, still
slightly confused by the accident and beaten upon by troubles, could find
nothing with which to reply to the facts of the situation--alone here with
Silas Grangerson, lost, both of them, what explanation could she make,
even to herself, of the position?

In the nearest cabin to the right some rough dry grass had been stored as
if for the bedding of an animal. It was too coarse for fodder. Silas made
her sit down on it to rest. Then he stood before her in the doorway.

For the first time in his life he seemed disturbed in mind.

"I'll have to go and get help," said he, "and find out where we are. It's
my fault. I'm sorry, but there's no use in going over that. You aren't fit
to walk. I'll go and leave you here. You won't be afraid to stay by
yourself?"

"No," said Phyl.

"You needn't be a bit, there's no danger here."

"I am thirsty," said she.

"Wait."

He went to the well head. The windlass and chain were there rusty but
practicable and a bucket lay amongst the grass. It was in good repair and
had evidently been used recently. He lowered it and brought up some water.
The water was clear diamond bright, and cold as ice. Having satisfied
himself that it was drinkable he brought the bucket to Phyl and tilted it
slightly whilst she drank. Then he put it by the door.

"Now I'll go," said he, "and I shan't be long. Sure you won't be afraid?"

"No," she replied.

"You're not angry with me?"

"No, I'm not angry."

He bent down, took her hand and kissed it. She did not draw it away or
show any sign of resentment; it was cold like the hand of a dead person.

He glanced back as he turned to go. She saw him stand at the doorway for a
moment looking down along the grass road, his figure cut against the blaze
of light outside, then the doorway was empty.

She was never to see him again.

                   *       *       *       *       *

Outside in the sunlight Silas hesitated for a moment as though he was
about to turn back, then he went on, striking along the grass road and
between the trees.

Although he had never been over the ground before, he guessed it to be a
part of the old Beauregard plantation and the distance from Grangerville
to be not more than eight miles as the crow flies. By the road, reckoning
from where the accident had occurred, it would be fifteen. But the lie of
the place or the distance from Grangersons mattered little to Silas. His
mind was going through a process difficult to describe.

Silas had never cared for anything, not even for himself. Danger or safety
did not enter into his calculations. Religion was for him the name of a
thing he did not understand. He had no finer feelings except in
relationship to things strong, swift and brilliant, he had no tenderness
for the weakness of others, even the weakness of women.

He had seized on Phyl as a Burgomaster gull might seize on a puffin chick,
he had picked her up on the road to carry her off regardless of everything
but his own desire for her--a desire so strong that he would have dashed
her and himself to pieces rather than that another should possess her.

Well, as he watched her seated on the straw in that ruined cabin, subdued,
without energy, and entirely at his mercy, a will that was not his will
rose in opposition to him. Some part of himself that had remained in utter
darkness till now woke to life. It was perhaps the something that despite
all his strange qualities made him likeable, the something that instinct
guessed to be there.

It stood between him and Phyl. He was conscious of no struggle with it
because it took the form of helplessness.

Nothing but force could make her give him what he wanted. The thing was
impossible, beyond him. He felt that he could do everything, fight
everything, subdue everything--but the subdued.

There was something else. Weakness had always repelled him, whether it was
the weakness of the knees of a horse or the weakness of the will of a man.
Phyl's weakness did not repel him but it took the edge from his passion.
It was almost a form of ugliness.

He had determined on finding help to send some one back for Phyl; any of
the coloured folk hereabouts would be able to pilot her to Grangersons. He
was not troubling about the broken phaëton or the horses; the horses had
plenty of food and water; so far from suffering they would have the time
of their lives. They might be stolen--he did not care, and nothing was
more indicative of his mental upset than this indifference toward the
things he treasured most.

All to the left of the grass road, the trees were thin, showing tracts of
marsh land and pools, and the melancholy green of swamp weeds and
vegetation.

The vegetable world has its reptiles and amphibians no less than the
animal; its savages, its half civilised populations, and its civilised.
The two worlds are conterminous, and just as cultivated flowers and
civilised people are mutually in touch, here you would find poisonous
plants giving shelter to poisonous life, and the amphibious giving home to
the amphibious.

The woods on the right were healthier, more dense, more cheerful, on
higher ground; one might have likened the grass road to the life of a man
pursuing its way between his two mysteriously different characters.

Silas had determined to make straight for home after having sent
assistance for Phyl, what he was going to do after arriving home was not
evident to his mind; he had a vague idea of clearing out somewhere so that
he might forget the business. He had done with Phyl, so he told himself.

But Phyl had not done with him. He had been scarcely ten minutes on his
road when her image came into his mind. He saw her, not as he had seen her
last seated on the straw in the miserable cabin, but as he had seen her at
the ball.

The curves of her limbs, the colour of her hair, her face, all were drawn
for him by imagination, a picture more beautiful even than the reality.

Well, he had done with her, and there was no use in thinking of her--she
cared for that cursed Pinckney and she was as good as dead to him, Silas.

An ordinary man would have seen hope at the end of waiting, but Silas was
not an ordinary man, a long and dubious courtship was beyond his
imagination and his powers. Courtship, anyhow, as courtship is recognised
by the world was not for him. He wanted Phyl, he did not want to write
letters to her.

There is something to be said for this manner of love-making, it is
sincere at all events.

He tried to think of something else and he only succeeded in thinking of
Phyl in another dress. He saw her as he saw her that first day in the
stable yard at Grangersons. Then he saw her as she was dressed that day in
Charleston.

Then he remembered the scene in the churchyard. He could still feel the
smack she had given him on the face. The smack had not angered him with
her but the remembrance of it angered him now. She would not have done
that to Pinckney.

Turning a corner of the road he came upon a clear space and on the borders
of the clearing to the right some cottages. There were some half-naked
pikaninnies playing in the grass before them; and a coloured woman,
washing at a tub set on trestles, catching sight of him, stood, shading
her eyes and looking in his direction.

Silas paused for a moment as if undecided, then he came on. He asked the
woman his whereabouts and then whether she could sell him some food. She
had nothing but some corn bread and cold bacon to offer him and he bought
it, paying her a dollar and not listening to her when she told him she
could not make change.

He was like a man doing things in his sleep; his mind seemed a thousand
miles away. The woman packed the bread and bacon in a mat basket with a
plate and knife and watched him turn back in his tracks and vanish round
the bend of the road, glad to see the last of him. She reckoned him
crazy.

He was going back to Phyl.

His resolution never to see her again had vanished. She was his and he was
going to keep her, no matter what happened.

He would never part with her alive, if she killed him, if he killed her,
what matter. Nothing would stand in his path.

He reached the turning and there in the sunlight lay the half ruined
cabins and the well.

Walking softly he came to the door of the cabin where he had left Phyl.
She was there lying on the straw fast asleep. It was the sleep that comes
after exhaustion or profound excitement; she scarcely seemed to breathe.

Putting his bundle down by the door he came in softly and knelt down
beside her. His face was so close to hers that he could feel her breath
upon his mouth.

It only wanted that to complete his madness. He was about to cast himself
beside her when a pain, vicious and sharp as the stab of a red hot needle
struck him just above his right instep.



CHAPTER V


When Richard Pinckney came down to breakfast that morning, he found Miss
Pinckney seated at the table reading letters.

"Phyl went out early and has not come back yet," said she putting the
letters aside and pouring out the tea.

"Gone out," said he. "Where can she have gone to?"

Miss Pinckney did not seem to hear the question. She was not thinking of
Phyl or her whereabouts. Richard's engagement to Frances Rhett was still
dominating her mind, casting a shadow upon everything. It was like a death
in the family.

"I hope she's not bothered about what happened last night," went on
Richard. "I didn't tell you at the time, but I had--some words with Silas
Grangerson, and--Phyl was there. Silas is a fool, but it's just as well
the thing happened for it has brought matters to a head. I want to tell
you something--I'm not engaged to Frances Rhett."

"Not engaged?"

"I was, but it's broken off. I had a moment's talk with her before we left
last night. I was in a temper about a lot of things, and the business with
Silas put the cap on it. Anyhow, we had words, and the thing is broken
off."

"Oh, dear me," said Miss Pinckney. The joyful shock of the news seemed to
have reduced her mind to chaos for a moment. One could not have told from
her words or manner whether the surprise was pleasant or painful to her.

She drew her chair back from the table a little, and sought for and found
her handkerchief. She dried her eyes with it as she found her voice.

"I don't know, I don't know, I'm sure. I've prayed all night that this
might be, and now that the Lord has heard my prayer and answered it, I
feel cast right down with the wonder of it. Had I the right to interfere?
I don't know, I'm sure. It seems terrible to separate two people but I had
no thought only for you. I've spoken against the girl, and wished against
her, and felt bad in my heart against her, and now it's all over I'm just
cast down."

"She did not care for me," said Pinckney. "Why she was laughing at me last
night with him. They were sitting outside together, and when I passed them
I heard them laughing at me."

Miss Pinckney put her handkerchief away, drew in her chair, and poured
herself out some more tea energetically and with a heightened colour.

"I don't want to speak bad about any one," said she, "but there are girls
and girls. I know them, and time and again I've seen girls hanging
themselves out with labels on them. 'I'm the finest apple on the tree,'
yet no one has picked them for all their labels, because every one has
guessed that they aren't--That crab apple labelling itself a pippin and
daring to laugh at you! And that long loony Silas Grangerson, a man
without a penny to bless himself with, a creature whose character is just
kinks. Well, I'm sure--pass me the butter--laughing at you. And what were
they laughing at pray? Aren't you straight and the best looking man in
Charleston? Couldn't you buy the Rhetts twice over if you wanted to buy
such rubbish? Aren't you the top man in Charleston in name and position
and character? Why, they'll be laughing at the jokes in the N'York papers
next--They'll be appreciating their own good sense and cleverness and
personal beauty next thing--They'll be worshipping Bryan."

"Oh, I don't think they'll ever get as bad as that," said he laughing,
"but I don't think I care whether people grin at me or not; it's only just
this, she and I were never meant for each other, and I found it out, and
found it out in time. You see the engagement was never made public, so the
breaking of it won't do her any harm. She would not let me tell people
about it, she said it would be just as well to keep it secret for a while,
and then if either of us felt disposed we could break it off and no harm
done."

"Meaning that she could break it off if she wanted to but you couldn't."

"Perhaps. When I went back last night and told her I wanted to be free,
she flew out."

"Said you must stick to your word?"

"Nearly that. Then I told her she herself had said that it was open to
either of us to break the business off."

"What did she say to that?"

"Nothing. She had nothing to say. She asked why I wanted to break it
off."

"And you told her it was because of her conduct, I hope."

"No. I told her it was because I had come to care for some one else."

Miss Pinckney said nothing for a moment. Then she looked at him.

"Richard, do you care for Phyl?"

"Yes."

"Thank God," said she.

The one supreme wish of her life had been granted to her. Her gaze
wandered to the glimpse of garden visible through the open window and
rested there. She was old, she had seen friend and relative fade and
vanish, the Mascarenes, the Pinckneys, children, old people, all had
become part of that mystery, the past. Richard alone remained to her, and
Phyl. On the morning of Phyl's arrival Miss Pinckney had felt just as
though some door had opened to let this visitor in from the world of long
ago. It was not only her likeness to Juliet Mascarene, but all the
associations that likeness brought with it. Vernons became alive again, as
in the good old days. Charleston itself caught some tinge of its youth.
And there was more than that.

"Richard," said she, coming back from her fit of abstraction, "I will tell
you something I'd never have spoken of if you didn't care for her. It may
be an old woman's fancy, but Phyl is more to us, seems to me, than we
think, she's Juliet come back--Oh, it's more than the likeness. I'm sure I
can't explain what I mean, it's just she herself that's the same. There's
a lot more to a person than a face and a figure. I know it sounds absurd,
so would most things if we had never heard them before. What's more absurd
than to be born, and look at that butterfly, what's more absurd than to
tell me that yesterday it was a worm? Well, it doesn't much matter whether
she was Juliet or not, now she's going to be yours, and to save you from
that pasty--no matter she's over and done with, but I reckon she's
laughing on the wrong side of her face this morning."

Miss Pinckney rose from the table. The absence of Phyl did not disturb
her. Phyl sometimes stayed out and forgot meals, though this was the first
time she had been late for breakfast. Richard, who had business to
transact that morning in the town looked at his watch.

"I'm going to Philips', the lawyers," said he, "and then I'll look in at
the club. I'll be back to luncheon."

An hour later to Miss Pinckney engaged in dusting the drawing-room
appeared Rachel the cook.

Rachel was the most privileged of the servants, a trustworthy woman with a
character and will of her own, and absolutely devoted to the interests of
the house.

"Mistress Pinckney," said the coloured woman closing the door. "Ole
Colonel Grangerson's coachman's in de kitchen, an' he says Miss Phyl's
been an' run off with young Silas Grangerson dis very mornin'."

Miss Pinckney without dropping the duster stood silent for a moment before
Rachel. Then she broke out.

"Miss Phyl run off with young Silas Grangerson! What on earth are you
talking about, what rubbish is this, who's dared to come here talking such
nonsense? Go on--what more have you to say?"

Rachel had a lot to say.

Phyl had met Silas on the road beyond the town. They had talked together,
then Silas had sent the groom back to Charleston to return to Grangerville
by train, and had driven off with Phyl. The groom, a relation of Dinah's,
having some three hours to wait for a train, had dropped into Vernons to
pass the time and tell the good news. He was in the kitchen now.

Miss Pinckney could not but believe. She threw the duster on a chair, left
the room and went to the kitchen.

Prue was still in her corner by the fireplace, and Colonel Grangerson's
coloured man was seated at the table finishing a meal and talking to Dinah
who scuttled away as he rose up before the apparition of Miss Pinckney.

"What's all this nonsense you have been talking," said she, "coming here
saying Miss Phyl has run away with Mr. Silas? She started out this morning
to meet him and drive to Grangersons; I'm going there myself at
eleven--and you come here talking of people running away. Do you know you
could be put in prison for saying things like that? You _dare_ to say it
again to any one and I'll have you taken off before you're an hour older,
you black imp of mischief."

There was a rolling pin on the table, and half unconsciously her hand
closed on it. Colonel Grangerson's man, grey and clutching at his hat, did
not wait for the sequel, he bolted.

Then the unfortunate woman, nearly fainting, but supported by her grand
common sense and her invincible nature, left the kitchen and, followed by
Rachel, went to the library. Here she sat down for a moment to collect
herself whilst Rachel stood watching her and waiting.

"It is so and it's not so," said she at last, talking half to herself half
to the woman. "It's some trick of Silas Grangerson's. But the main thing
is no one must know. We have got to get her back. No one must
know--Rachel, go and find Seth and send him off at once to the garage
place and tell them to let me have an automobile at once, at once, mind
you. Tell them I want the quickest one they've got for a long journey."

Rachel went off and Miss Pinckney left to herself went down on her knees
by the big settee adjoining the writing table and began to wrestle with
the situation in prayer. Miss Pinckney was not overgiven to prayer. She
held that worriting the Almighty eternally about all sorts of nonsense, as
some people do who pray for "direction" and weather, etc., was bad form to
say the least of it. She even went further than that, and held that
praising him inordinately was out of place and out of taste. Saying that,
if Seth or Dinah came singing praises at her bedroom door in the morning
instead of getting on with their work, she would know exactly what it
meant--Laziness or concealed broken china, or both.

But in moments of supreme stress and difficulty, Miss Pinckney was a
believer in prayer. Her prayer now was speechless, one might compare it to
a mental wrestle with the abominable situation before God.

When she rose from her knees everything was clear to her. Two things were
evident. Phyl must be got back at any cost, and scandal must be choked,
even if it had to be choked with solid lies.

To save Phyl's reputation, Miss Pinckney would have perjured herself twice
over.

Miss Pinckney had many faults and limitations, but she had the grand
common sense of a clean heart and a clear mind. She could tell a lie with
a good conscience in a good cause, but to hide even a small fault of her
own, the threat of death on the scaffold would not have made her tell a
lie.

She went to the writing table now and taking a sheet of paper, wrote:

  _Dear Richard,_

  Seth Grangerson is bad again, and I am going over there now with
  Phyl. We mayn't be back to-night. I am taking the automobile. We will
  be back to-morrow most likely.

                                           Your affectionate Aunt,
                                                     Maria Pinckney.

She read the note over. If all went well then everything would be well. If
the worst occurred then she could explain everything to Richard.

It was a desperate gamble; well she knew how the dice were loaded against
her, but the game had to be played out to the very last moment.

Already she had stopped the mouth of slander by her prompt action with
Colonel Grangerson's coloured man, but she well knew how coloured servants
talk; Grangerson's man was safe enough, he was frightened and he would
have to get back to Grangerville. Rachel was absolutely safe, Dinah alone
was doubtful.

She called Rachel in, gave her the note for Richard and told her to keep a
close eye on Dinah.

"Don't let her get talking to any one," said Miss Pinckney, "and when Mr.
Richard comes in give him that note yourself. If he asks about Miss Phyl,
say she came back and went with me. You understand, Rachel, Miss Phyl has
done a foolish thing, but there's no harm in it, only what fools will make
of it if they get chattering. No one must know, not even Mr. Richard."

"I'll see to that, Miss Pinckney, an' if I catch Dinah openin' her mouth
to say more'n 'potatoes' I'll dress her down so's she won't know which end
of her's which."

Miss Pinckney went upstairs, dressed hurriedly, packed a few things in a
bag and the automobile being now at the door, started.

It was after one o'clock when she reached Grangersons.

Just as on the day when she had arrived with Phyl, Colonel Grangerson,
hearing the noise of the car, came out to inspect.

He came down the steps, hat in hand, saw the occupant, started back, and
then advanced to open the door.

"Why, God bless my soul, it's you," cried the Colonel. "What has
happened?"

Miss Pinckney without a word got out and went up the steps with him.

In the hall she turned to him.

"Where is Silas?"

"Silas," replied the Colonel. "I haven't seen him since he went to
Charleston to attend some dance or another. What on earth is the matter
with you, Maria?"

"Come in here," said Miss Pinckney. She went into the drawing room and
they shut the door.

"Silas has run away with Phyl," said she, "that's what's the matter with
me. Your son has taken that girl off, Seth Grangerson, and may God have
mercy upon him."

"The red-headed girl?" said the Colonel.

"Phyl," replied she, "you know quite well whom I mean."

Colonel Grangerson made a few steps up and down the room to calm himself.
Maria Pinckney was speaking to him in a tone which, had it been used by
any one else, would have caused an explosion.

"But when did it happen," he asked, "and where have they gone? Explain
yourself, Maria. Good God! Why the fellow never spoke to her scarcely--are
you sure of what you say?"

Miss Pinckney told her tale.

"I came here to try and get her back," said she, "thinking he and she
might possibly have come here or that you might know their
whereabouts--they have not come, but there is just the chance that they
may come here yet."

"But if they have run off with each other," said the Colonel, "how are we
to stop them--they'll be married by this."

Miss Pinckney who had taken off her gloves sat down and began to fold
them, neatly rolling one inside the other.

"_Married,_" said she.

The Colonel standing by the window with his hands in his pockets turned.

"And why not?" said he. "The girl's a lady, and you told me she was not
badly off. Silas might have done worse it seems to me."

"Done worse! He couldn't have done worse. I'd sooner see her dead in her
coffin than married to Silas--There, you have it plain and straight. He'll
make her life a misery. Let me speak, Seth Grangerson, you are just going
to hear the truth for once. You have ruined that boy the way you've
brought him up, he was crazy wild to start with and you've never checked
him. Oh, I know, he has always been respectful to you and flattered your
pride and vanity, he calls you sir when he speaks to you, and you are the
only person in the world to whom he shews respect. I don't say he acts
like that from any double dealing motive, it's just the old southern
tradition he's inherited; he does respect you, and I daresay he's fond of
you, but he respects nothing else, especially women. I know him. And I
know her, and he'll make her life a misery. If he'd left her alone she'd
have been happy. Richard loves her, and would have made her a good
husband. My mind was set on it, and now it's all over."

Miss Pinckney began to weep, and the Colonel who had been swelling himself
up found his anger collapsing. She was only a woman. Women have queer
fancies--This especial woman too was part of the past and privileged.

He came to her and stood beside her and rested his hand on her shoulder.

"My dear Maria," said the Colonel, "youth is youth--There is not any use
in laying down the law for young people or making plans for their
marriages. Leave it in the hands of Providence. The most carefully
arranged marriages often turn out the worst, and a scratch match has often
as not turned out happily. Anyhow, you will stay here till news comes of
them?"

"Yes, I will stay," said Miss Pinckney.



CHAPTER VI


At eleven o'clock that night, just as Miss Pinckney was on the point of
retiring to bed the news came in the form of Phyl herself.

She arrived in a buggy driven by the farmer who owned the land through
which the grass road ran.

She gave a little glad cry when she saw Miss Pinckney and ran into her
arms.

Upstairs and alone with the lady, she told her story. Told her how she had
met Silas on the road that morning, how, tired of life and scarce knowing
what she did, she had got into the phaëton, how he had upset it and
smashed it, how she had sheltered in the cabin whilst he went in search of
help.

"Then I went to sleep," said Phyl, "and when I woke up it was afternoon.
He was not there, but he must have come back when I was asleep and left
some food for me, for there was a bundle outside the door with some bread
and bacon in it. Then I started off to walk and found a village with some
coloured people. I told them I was lost and wanted to get to Grangersons.
They were kind to me, but I had to wait a long time before they could find
that gentleman, the farmer, and he could get a cart to drive me here."

"Thank God it is all over and you are back," said Miss Pinckney. "But oh,
Phyl! what made you do it?"

"I don't know," said Phyl.

But Miss Pinckney did.

"Listen," said she. "You know what I told you about Richard and Frances
Rhett--that's all done with. He has broken off the engagement."

Phyl flushed, then she hid her burning face on Miss Pinckney's shoulder.

Miss Pinckney held her for awhile. Then she began to talk.

"We will get right back to-morrow early; no one knows anything and I'll
take care they never do. Well, it's strange--I can understand everything
but I can't understand that crazy creature. What's become of him? That's
what I want to know."

                   *       *       *       *       *

This is what had become of him.

Kneeling beside Phyl the sudden sharp pain just above his instep made him
turn. In turning he caught a glimpse of his assailant. It had been
creeping towards the door when he entered and had taken refuge beneath the
straw. He had almost knelt on it. Escaping, a movement of his foot had
raised its anger and it had struck, it was now whisking back into the
darkness of the cabin beyond the straw heap.

He recognised it as the deadliest snake in the South.

For a moment he recognised nothing else but the fact that he had been
bitten.

His passion and desire had vanished utterly. Phyl might have been a
thousand miles away from him for all that he thought of her.

He rose up and came out into the sunlight, went to the well head, sat down
on the frame and removed his shoe and sock. The mark of the bite was there
between the adductor tendons. A red hot iron and a bottle of whisky might
have saved him. He had not even a penknife to cut the wound out--He
thought of Phyl, she could do nothing. He thought of the bar of the
Charleston Hotel, and the verse of the song about the old hen with a
wooden leg and the statement that it was just about time for another
little drink, ran through his head.

Then suddenly the idea came to him that there might possibly be help at
the village where he had obtained the food from the coloured woman. It was
a long way off, but still it was a chance.

He put the sock in his pocket, put on the shoe and started. He ran for the
first couple of hundred yards, then he slackened his pace, then he stopped
holding one hand to his side.

The poison already had hold of him.

The game was up and he knew it. It was useless to go on, he would not live
to reach the village or reaching it would die there.

And every one would pity him with that shuddering pity people extend to
those who meet with a horrible form of death.

Death from snake bite was a low down business, it was no end for a
Grangerson; but there in the swamp to the left a man might lie forever
without being found out.

He turned from the road to the left and walked away among the trees.

The ground here sank beneath the foot, a vague haze hung above the marsh
and the ponds. Here nothing happened but the change of season, night and
day, the chorus of frogs and the crying of the white owl amidst the
trees.



CHAPTER VII


Miss Pinckney and Phyl left Grangersons next morning at seven o'clock to
return to Charleston.

During the night the Colonel had sent after the horses and they had been
captured and brought back. The broken phaëton was left for the present.

"I'll make Silas go and fetch it himself when he comes back," said the
Colonel. "I reckon the exercise will do him good."

"Do," said Miss Pinckney, "and then send him on to me. I reckon what I'll
give him will help him to forget the exercise."

On the way back she said little. She was reckoning with the fact that she
had deceived Richard. Now that everything had turned out so innocently and
so well she decided to tell him the bare facts of the matter. There was
nothing to hide except the fact of Phyl's stupidity in going with Silas.

Richard Pinckney was not in when they arrived but he returned shortly
before luncheon time and Miss Pinckney, who was waiting for him, carried
him off into the library.

She shut the door and faced him.

"Richard," said Miss Pinckney, "Seth Grangerson is as well as you are. I
didn't go to see him because he was ill, I went because of Phyl. She did a
stupid thing and I went to set matters right."

She explained the whole affair. How Phyl had met Silas, how he had
persuaded her to get into the phaëton with him, the accident and all the
rest. The story as told by Miss Pinckney was quite simple and without any
dark patches, and no man, one might fancy, could find cause for offence in
it.

Miss Pinckney, however, was quite unconscious of the fact that Silas
Grangerson had attempted to take Richard Pinckney's life on the night of
the Rhetts' dance.

To Richard the thought that Phyl should have met Silas only a few hours
after that event, talked to him, made friends with him, and got into his
carriage was a monstrous thought. He could not understand the business in
the least, he could only recognise the fact.

Had he known that it was her love for him and her despair at losing him
that led her to the act it would have been different.

He said nothing for a moment after Miss Pinckney had finished. Having
already confessed to her his love for Phyl he was too proud to show his
anger against her now.

"It was unwise of her," he said at last, turning away to the window and
looking out.

"Most," replied she, "but you cannot put old heads on young shoulders.
Well, there, it's over and done with and there's no more to be said. Well,
I must go up and change before luncheon. You are having luncheon here?"

"No," said he, "I have to meet a man at the club. I only just ran in to
see if you were back."

He went off and that day Miss Pinckney and Phyl had luncheon alone.



CHAPTER VIII


Richard Pinckney, like most people, had the defects of his qualities, but
he was different from others in this: his temper was quick and blazing
when roused, yet on rare occasions it could hold its heat and smoulder,
and keep alive indefinitely.

When in this condition he shewed nothing of his feelings except towards
the person against whom he was in wrath.

Towards them he exhibited the two main characteristics of the North
Pole--Distance and Ice.

Phyl felt the frost almost immediately. He talked to her just the same as
of old but his pleasantness and laughter were gone and he never sought her
eye. She knew at once that it was the business with Silas that had caused
this change, and she would have been entirely miserable but for the
knowledge of two great facts: she was innocent of any disloyalty to him,
he had broken off his engagement to Frances Rhett. Instinct told her that
he cared for her, Miss Pinckney had told her the same thing.

Yet day after day passed without bringing the slightest change in Richard
Pinckney.

That gentleman after many debates with himself had arrived at the
determination against will, against reason, against Love, and against
nature to have nothing more to do with Phyl.

Old Pepper Pinckney, that volcano of the past had suffered a fancied
insult from his wife; no one knew of it, no one suspected it till on his
death his will disclosed it by the fact that he had left the lady--one
dollar. The will being unwitnessed--that was the sort of man he was--did
not hold; all the same, it held an unsuspected part of his character up
for public inspection.

Richard, incapable of such an act, still had Pepper Pinckney for an
ancestor. Ancestors leave us more than their pictures.

Having come to this momentous decision, he arrived at another.

One morning at breakfast he announced his intention of going to New York
on business, he would start on the morrow and be gone a month. The
Beauregards had always been bothering him to go on a visit and he might as
well kill two birds with one stone.

Miss Pinckney made little resistance to the idea. She had noticed the
coolness between the young people; knowing how much they cared one for the
other she had little fear as to the end of the matter and she fancied a
change might do good.

But to Phyl it seemed that the end of the world had come.

All that day she scarcely spoke except to Miss Pinckney. She was like a
person stunned by some calamity.

Richard Pinckney, notwithstanding the fact that he was to leave for New
York on the morrow, did not return to dinner that night. Phyl went
upstairs early but she did not go to her room, she went to Juliet's.
Sorrow attracts sorrow. Juliet had always seemed more than a friend, more
than a sister, even.

There were times when the ungraspable idea came before her that Juliet was
herself. The vision of the Civil War sometimes came back to her and always
with the hint, like a half veiled threat, that Richard the man she loved
was Rupert the man she had loved, that following the dark law of
duplication that works alike for types and events, forms and ideas, her
history was to repeat the history of Juliet.

She had saved Richard from death at the hands of Silas Grangerson, her
love for him had met Fate face to face and won, but Fate has many reserve
weapons. She is an old warrior, and the conqueror of cities and kings does
not turn from her purpose because of a momentary defeat.

Phyl shut the door of the room, put the lamp she was carrying on a table
and opened the long windows giving upon the piazza. The night was
absolutely still, not a breath of wind stirred the foliage of the garden
and the faint sounds of the city rose through the warm night. The waning
moon would not rise yet for an hour and the stars had the sky to
themselves.

She turned from the window and going to the little bureau by the door
opened the secret drawer and took out the packet of letters. Then drawing
an armchair close to the table and the lamp she sat down, undid the ribbon
and began to read the letters.

She felt just as though Juliet were talking to her, telling her of her
troubles. She read on placing each letter on the table in turn, one upon
the other.

The chimes of St. Michael's came through the open window but they were
unheeded.

When she had read through all the letters she picked out one. The one
containing the passionate declaration of Juliet's love.

She re-read it and then placed it on the table on top of the others.

If she could speak of Richard like that!

But she could do nothing and say nothing. It is one of the curses of
womanhood that a woman may not say to a man "I love you," that the
initiative is taken out of her hands.

Phyl was a creature of impulse and it was now for the first time in her
life that she recognised this fatal barrier on the woman's side. With the
recognition came the impulse to over jump it.

He cared for her, she knew, or had cared for her. She felt that it only
required a movement on her side, a touch, a word to destroy the ice that
had formed between them. If he were to go away he might never return, nay,
he would never return, of that she felt sure.

And he would go away unless she spoke. She must speak, not to-morrow in
the cold light of day when things were impossible, but now, at once, she
would say to him simply the truth, "I love you." If he were to turn away
or repulse her it would kill her. No matter, life was absolutely nothing.

She rose from her chair and was just on the point of turning to the door
when something checked her.

It was the clock of St. Michael's striking one.

One o'clock. The whole household would be in bed. He would have retired to
his room long ago--and to-morrow it would be too late.

She could never say that to him to-morrow; even now the impulse was dying
away, the strength that would have broken convention and disregarded all
things was fading in her. She had been dreaming whilst she ought to have
been doing, and the hour had passed and would never return.

She sat down again in the chair.

The moon in the cloudless sky outside cast a patch of silver on the floor,
then it shewed a silver rim gradually increasing against the sky as it
pushed its way through the night to peep in at Phyl. Leaning back in the
chair limp and exhausted, with closed eyes, one might have fancied her
dead or in a trance and the moon as if to make sure pushed on, framing
itself now fully in the window space.

The clock of St. Michael's struck two, then it chimed the quarter after
and almost on the chime Phyl sat up. It was as though she had suddenly
come to a resolve. She clasped her hands together for a moment, then she
rose, gathered up the letters and put them away, all except one which she
held in her hand as though to give her courage for what she was about to
do. She carefully extinguished the lamp and then led by the moonlight came
out on to the piazza.

Charleston was asleep under the moon; the air was filled with the scent of
night jessamine and the faint fragrance of foliage, and scarcely a sound
came from all the sleeping city beyond the garden walls and the sea beyond
the city.

As she stood with one hand on the piazza rail, suddenly, far away but
shrill, came the crowing of a cock.

She shivered as though the sound were a menace, then rigidly gliding like
a ghost escaped from the grave and warned by the cockcrow that the hour of
return was near, she came along the piazza, mounted the stair to the next
floor and came along the upper piazza to the window of Richard Pinckney's
bedroom.

The window was open and, pushing the curtains aside, she went in.



CHAPTER IX


Richard Pinckney went to his room at eleven that night. He rarely retired
before twelve, but to-night he had packing to do as Jabez, his man, was
away and he knew better than to trust Seth.

He packed his portmanteau and left it lying open in case he had forgotten
anything that could be put in at the last moment. Then he packed a kit-bag
and, having smoked a cigarette, went to bed.

But he did not fall asleep. As a rule he slept at once on lying down, but
to-night he lay awake.

He was miserable; going away was death to him, but he was going.

First of all, because he had said that he was going. Secondly, because he
wanted to hit and hurt Phyl whom he loved, thirdly, because he wanted to
torture himself, fourthly, because he loathed and hated Silas Grangerson,
fifthly, because in his heart of hearts he knew what he was doing was
wrong.

You never know really what is in a man till he is pinched by Love. Love
may stun him with a blow or run a dagger into him without bringing his
worst qualities to light whilst a sly pinch will raise devils--all the
miserable devils that march under the leadership of Pique.

If he had not loved Phyl the fact of her going off with Silas for a drive
after what had occurred on the night before would have hurt him. Loving
her it had maddened him.

He was not angry with her now, so he told himself--just disgusted.

Meanwhile he could not sleep. The faithful St. Michael's kept him well
aware of this fact. He lit a candle and tried to read, smoked a cigarette
and then, blowing the candle out, tried to sleep. But insomnia had him
fairly in her grip; to-night there was no escape from her and he lay
whilst the moon, creeping through the sky, cast her light on the piazza
outside.

St. Michael's chimed the quarter after two and sleep, long absent, was
coming at last when, suddenly, the sound of a light footstep on the piazza
drove her leagues away.

Then outside in the full moonlight he saw a figure. It was Phyl, fully
dressed, standing with outstretched hands. Her eyes wide open, fixed, and
sightless, told their tale. She was asleep.

She moved the curtains aside and entered the room, darkening the window
space, passed across the room without the least sound, reached the bed,
and knelt down beside it. Her hand was feeling for him, it touched his
neck, he raised his head slightly from the pillow and her arm, gliding
like a snake round his neck drew his head towards her; then her lips,
blindly seeking, found his and clung to them for a moment.

Nothing could be more ghostly, more terrible, and yet more lovely than
that kiss, the kiss of a spirit, the embrace of a soul rising from the
profound abysm of sleep to find its mate.

Then her lips withdrew and he lay praying to God, as few men have ever
prayed, that she might not wake.

He felt the arm withdrawing from around his neck, she rose, wavered for a
moment, and then passed away towards the window. The lace curtains parted
as though drawn aside, closed again, and she was gone.

He left his bed and came out on the piazza. Craning over he caught a
glimpse of her returning along the lower piazza and vanishing.

Coming back to his room he saw something lying on the floor by his bed; it
was a letter; he struck a match, lit the candle and picked the letter up.
It was just a folded piece of paper, it had been sealed, but the seal was
broken, and sitting down on the side of the bed he spread it open, but his
hands were shaking so that he had to rest it on his knee.

It was not from Phyl. That letter had been written many, many years ago,
the ink was faded and the handwriting of another day.

He read it.

"Not to-night. I have to go to the Calhouns. It is just as well for I have
a dread of people suspecting if we meet too often....

"Sometimes I feel as if I were deceiving him and everybody. I am, and I
don't care. Oh, my darling! my darling! my darling! If the whole world
were against you I would love you all the more. I will love you all my
life, and I will love you when I am dead."

It was the letter of Juliet to her lover.

He turned it over and looked at the seal with the little dove upon it. He
knew of Juliet's letters, and he knew at once that this was one of them,
and he guessed vaguely that she had been reading it when sleep overtook
her and that it had formed part of the inspiration that led her to him.
But the whole truth he would never know.

                   *       *       *       *       *

A blazing red Cardinal was singing in the magnolia tree by the gate,
butterflies were chasing one another above the flowers; it was seven
o'clock and the blue, lazy, lovely morning was unfolding like a flower to
the sea wind.

Richard Pinckney was standing in the piazza before his bedroom window
looking down into the garden.

To him suddenly appeared Seth.

"If you please, sah," said Seth, "Rachel tole me tell yo' de train for
N'York--"

"Damn New York," said Pinckney. "Get out."

Seth vanished, grinning, and he returned to his contemplation of the
garden.

She must never know.--In the years to come, perhaps, he might tell her--
In the years to come--

He was turning away when a step on the piazza below made him come to the
rail again and lean over. It was Phyl. She vanished and then reappeared
again, leaving the lower piazza and coming right out into the garden. He
waited till the sun had caught her in both hands, holding her against the
background of the cherokee roses, then he called to her:

"Phyl!"

She started, turned, and looked up.

THE END





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Ghost Girl" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.